《Sassy Angel鈥檚 Secret Sin》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    (Anj¡¯s POV)


    I need a miracle.


    I looked heavenward, closing my eyes and praying as the heat of sunlight kissed my face. I could not


    help myself from wincing as I covered my face with my hand and lowered my head right away. I hissed


    as my fingers grazed my cheeks lightly, wanting to cry as I felt the red spots, looking like pimples


    invading my face.


    My lips pouted, wanting to hate Mrs. Antta for insisting on sharing her mealst night with me,


    unaware there was crab meat in it. When I woke up this morning, I could hardly see, and I bet Aunt


    Rose would confess at the church after cursing under her breath seeing my face puffy and red. She


    and Anya, her daughter, panicked that they had to apply a coldpress to the swollen area of my


    face before Sister Grace could see me.


    Sister Grace is my legal guardian, but I lived in Aunt Rose¡¯s home, her biological sister, for as long as I


    can remember. I was not rted to any of them, but they were the only family I knew in my sixteen


    years of existence. Sister Grace found me wailing inside the old carton box, very sick, and there was


    nothing to identify me.


    Breathing out, I walked to the mulch and gravel walkway, carrying a basket of potatoes I gathered in


    the backyard and bringing them to the nursing home. After school, I had to go to The Nursing Home of


    St. Mary to help Sister Grace despite the tons of homework I had and the uing examination.


    Despite my unpleasant look today, I must work not because I am hardworking but because I have to be


    good to be allowed to go with Anya.


    Anya wanted me to join her at the party she got invited to. I am not a party person or the outgoing kind,


    but except for the events at the nursing home, I have never been to a real party, and my heart is


    hopeful that they will allow me to go out this time. Anya is optimistic that they will consider it their


    birthday gift for me.


    Yes, I think¡­ I think it is my birthday tomorrow.


    My seventeenth birthday.


    I was humming the I Hope You Dance song that Anya and I had been singing for days when I heard a


    loud honk. I turned around to check it out, only to gape, my eyes and mouth wide open, shocked to see


    a car wasing my way.


    I shut my still puffy eyes tight, waiting for the car to hit my petite body, but it stopped with only an inch


    of space away from me. It was not the miracle I was hoping for, but the divine agency up there must


    have saved me from being crushed by a gorgeous red Ferrari sports car.


    My whole body was shaking in fear as I stumped my feet toward the driver, but before I could scream at


    his face, he went out immediately, not to apologize or check on me, but to walk in front and check the


    damage to his car.


    The nerve! What kind of person would be more interested in the car than the life of the person he


    almost killed?


    I growled, walking toward him. ¡°Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see me?¡± I said angrily as I poked his back


    with my pointed finger to notice me.


    He turned around to face me, but heaven was my witness that we had different reactions. He raised his


    eyebrows and moved one step backward, looking at me with disgust from head to toe. I understand


    because right now, my face looks like the female version of Quasimodo.


    In my case, I knew my heart skipped a beat, seeing a Greek god in front of me. He was taller, so I had


    to raise my head to look directly into his eyes, and I bet I had forgotten to breathe as I gazed at his


    gorgeous face. I havepletely forgotten that this man has almost squashed me with his beautiful red


    car.


    If love at first sight existed, then this must be it. I closed my eyes and inhaled his intoxicating scent,


    probably from an expensive men¡¯s cologne, and imagined that I was kissing his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, so how much?¡± he asked in a serious tone.


    My eyebrows raised, snapping me from daydreaming. I watched him take his wallet filled with cash.


    Is he talking about the potato which innocently rolled on the street, or me that he didn¡¯t even ask if I


    was alright?


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± I sneered at him.


    ¡°I have no time for you,¡± he took all the paper bills in his wallet, took my hand, and ced arge


    amount of money on my palm. ¡°Here! That¡¯s for you and your¡­¡± he sighed, looking at the scattered


    potato on the ground, ¡°potato. If that is still not enough, here¡¯s mywyer¡¯s card.¡±


    He handed me the business card, but before he could turn his back on me, I grabbed his wrist and


    returned the money and card to him.


    ¡°You should have at least asked me if I was okay!¡± I snarled at him, picking up the basket.


    He stared at my face, and if my face was not a bit swollen and without the red spots on my face, I bet I


    was as crimson as a red crayon. He pressed his lips as if suppressing himself in bursting a peal of


    laughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I did much damage on¡­¡± he pointed his fingers at my face.


    I was sure my still aching eyes opened wide as my anger outburst with his insult. Without thinking, I


    took the potato left in the basket and threw it in his face.


    He groaned angrily, not caring where the potato hit him. ¡°You crazy and ugly -¡±


    He stops as I squat, picking up another potato on the ground. ¡°That makes us two!¡± I screamed at him,


    lifting my hand and aiming to throw another potato at him. When I saw him advance to me, I releasedAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    the potato in my hand but targeted his beautiful car.


    He halted like his heart stopped beating as he heard the thud of the wasted vegetable on the hood,


    creating a not-so-visible dent but enough for him to panic.


    ¡°You¡¯re really crazy!¡± He barked at me as he dashed back inside the car.


    My heart hammered inside my chest, realizing he might hit me after damaging his beloved possession.


    He started the car, driving it backward before speeding up to me. I screamed at the top of my lungs,


    closing my eyes, praying, calling all the saints, gods, and names of deities I could recall from my books,


    and hoping I would still look beautiful after this.


    ¡°Go back to the hell where you belong, you ugly demon!¡± he roared at me, driving so fast that I almost


    wet my underwear from fear when I felt the air when he went past me.


    As soon as I heard the sound fading in the street, I opened one eye, peeking to see if he was gone


    already. I screamed again, but this time I was expressing my anger toward the driver, who was


    handsome on the outside but a monster on the inside.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you in hell!¡± I yelled and cried as I started picking up the potato on the street.


    ¡°Ang?¡±


    I hear a gentle tone calling my name, a voice that makes my heart flutter whenever I see the owner of


    the voice. Dn was standing, looking curiously at me, when I turned around.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked curiously, picking up the vegetable he almost stepped on and looking at the


    other potato on the street.


    ¡°No! A lunatic almost hit me!¡± I said, realizing I was still on a high pitch when he chuckled. I heaved a


    deep sigh and smiled sheepishly at him when he approached me and took the basket from my hand.


    ¡°Umm¡­ What happened?¡± He asked worriedly as we started walking toward the nursing home.


    ¡°To me or the potato?¡± I grinned at him but pressed my lips when I realized I probably looked like a


    grinning Edna Mode.


    He chuckled. ¡°Anya already told me about what happened to you,¡± he said, stopping and lifting his


    hand, carefully holding my chin. ¡°How long does it wear off?¡±


    ¡°I looked cute, right? A week or maybe a few days for the red spots, but my face will return to its normal


    sizeter,¡± I grinned. ¡°I hate taking meds because it¡¯s making me dizzy for days.¡± I sighed.


    Dn chuckled softly. ¡°You hate it when your brain¡¯s not working, huh?¡±


    ¡°I actually love it when it stops working even for a while,¡± I told him, ncing at his handsome face.


    He released my chin, sighing. ¡°Yeah, better stop for a while. It¡¯s hard to keep up with you academically.¡±


    ¡°Just academically?¡± I batted my eyshes, forgetting that my face looked like an imperfect-shaped


    balloon.


    He leaned his head toward me, making my heartbeat thump faster. Anya told me why Dn stuck with


    us in the nursing home when he could use the hours working in the convenience store to earn money.


    He liked me.


    No. He doesn¡¯t just like me. He likes like me, but for some reason, something is stopping him from


    admitting that.


    ¡°With almost everything, Anj,¡± he smiled at me, then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You still look beautiful.¡±


    I released a goodugh. ¡°Even if I look like the female version of Quasimodo?¡±


    He ced his arm on my shoulders, pulling me to his side, closer to him. ¡°Yes!¡±


    I tilted my head, looking at him. ¡°Dn, are you sure you don¡¯t like me?¡± I remember asking him before,


    and he clearly told me that he thought of me as his younger sister, but it was four years ago. I didn¡¯t


    care much about it that time, but if Dn would say the exact words, I was not sure what to feel.


    He tapped the tip of my nose. ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer that question now, right?¡± he smiled, showing that


    adorable smile and sighing as he continued to walk with me on his side.


    I nodded.


    ¡°If I tell you I like you, what would you do?¡± He asked, catching me off guard with his question.


    I nced at him, shrugging and sighing because today, surprisingly, my heart seemed to have been


    confused by the monster riding in a red Ferrari car.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    (Sky¡¯s POV)


    I need a miracle.


    As to where or how the miracle will happen, I do not know because I was still raging in annoyance


    when I got home. One of our drivers, Frank, panicked, seeing me leaving my car in the middle of the


    driveway, and as he approached me, I tossed the key to him, my nostrils ring in anger as I walked


    into the house.


    The maid must have known I wasing because she had already opened the main door before I


    could hold the knob. She lowered her gaze as I walked past her, and I doubt if any of the female


    servants would want to look me directly in the eyes except for Elenita, our housekeeper, the one who


    managed the house and the household maids after Mom divorced my father two years ago.


    Elenita was only twenty when she was hired as my nanny when I was born, and now that I am twenty-


    four years old, she is still here, focusing on taking care of my eight-year-old sister and managing the


    house since Mom left and Dad got sick.


    ¡°Sky!¡± I heard Elenita¡¯s voice calling me from the living room.


    I rolled my eyes, wanting to escape her and ran to my bedroom, but she had already seen me.


    ¡°Sky!¡± She called again.


    I heaved a deep sigh, walking toward the living room in the direction of the woman I considered my


    second mother. She is braiding Olivia¡¯s long hair while my young sister reads a children¡¯s book. My


    forehead creased seeing my brother, Finn, ying a video game with my cousin Leo.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Elenita asked worriedly, leaving Olivia and walking toward me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, my eyes fixed on Finn, ignoring Elenita. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be in


    school.¡±


    ¡°The principal suspended him again,¡± Olivia flickered her eyes on me, exining briefly why our


    irresponsible brother, who was supposed to be in school, was here enjoying ying video games with


    our cousin.


    ¡°Did you get into a fight?¡± Elenita carefully held my face, checking the skin.


    I brushed her hand off and walked toward my brother, and when he did not answer me, I unplugged the


    Xbox.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Finn res at me, standing up, facing me to show how pissed he is with me.


    ¡°You should be asking yourself that,¡± I snarled at him, poking him in his forehead. ¡°How long do you


    think you will stay in high school, Finn?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting as if you¡¯re Dad.¡± He kicked the throw pillow he was sitting on the floor a while ago and left


    the living room furiously.


    ¡°Then act like a responsible son!¡± I shouted, clenching my hands before I could hurt anyone in the


    room.


    ¡°Woah! What happened to your face?¡± Leo asked, standing up to check on my lower jaw, which was


    not exactly swelling, but the skin was red and tender.


    ¡°Aww!¡± I hissed when Elenita pressed a coldpress on my face and then took my hand to hold it.


    ¡°What happened? I told you not to go out today because your horoscope is not good,¡± she snarled,


    returning to what she was doing when I came in, braiding my sister¡¯s hair. If there was one downside to


    Elenita¡¯s personality, that was believing too much in the horoscope.


    Olivia turned her head to Elenita. ¡°Yeah, but you also said Sky will meet his true love today.¡±


    I shook my head, slumping on the couch and cing the coldpress on the side table. ¡°True love?


    Pfft!¡± I sneered and took a deep sigh.


    I was in a hurry to catch Line at the airport, and though I promised her I woulde, I still missed


    my chance to see her, myst chance to prove I loved her, and I gotte because a monster on the


    road appeared, wasted my time, almost broke my jaw, and damaged my car.


    ¡°Bad day, huh?¡± Leo asked, sitting beside me and creasing his forehead as he looked at me. ¡°I told you


    to stop chasing Line. A lot of women are dying to have your attention, Sky.¡±


    I pursed my lips, glowering at him but not saying anything because what he said was true, and these


    women didn¡¯t care about having a one-night stand or a not serious rtionship with them. All they


    cared about was that one moment with Sky Mars, the son of the billionaire and the future captain that


    would steer the direction of the Mars Group of Companies. But Line is all my heart want, no one


    else.


    ¡°You shoulde with me to Jake¡¯s party tonight. Give yourself a break.¡±


    I leaned my head back on the back pillows of the couch. ¡°Break¡­¡± I whispered, my voice trailing off.


    Since dad got diagnosed with cancer, he became more aggressive in training me, honing and


    preparing me to handle everything and be ready as the next CEO of thepany.


    Leo and I are of the same age, but I never got the freedom to party because I had to study, work, and


    look after Olivia and Finn. At my age now, I was already shadowing my father in doing his work.


    My young sister is manageable, but Finn loves to bring me problems as if his goal in life is to piss me.


    Dad always reminded me to have more patience because, unlike me, Finn didn¡¯t take their divorce


    lightly. I wish to tell him that, like Finn, I didn¡¯t take it lightly, and like any normal child, I wanted to enjoy


    my life, but how could I resist, say no, to my beloved father.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I sighed, standing up. ¡°Elenita, I¡¯ll just check on dad.¡±


    ¡°No need to check on me, Sky. I¡¯m here.¡± Dad came in, walking slowly with a cane in his hand. He


    could still walk without it, but he felt safer with something to rely upon on his body weight when he


    walked.  ¡°Leo already told me about that party. You go and enjoy.¡±


    I kissed him on the cheek and shook my head. ¡°I have papers to review, Dad,¡± I lied, wanting to resign


    now to my bedroom, calling it a day. I want to n my getaway to follow Line, and at this point, I


    don¡¯t care if I have to follow her at the ends of the world.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I went out of my room, Sky, to tell you to have a break. Go to that party with Leo and have


    fun.¡± When I shook my head again and stepped to walk past him, he grabbed my wrist. ¡°Son, you¡¯re a


    good son. You deserve a break. Please, don¡¯t make me think I¡¯m drowning you with all these


    responsibilities and taking a good life from you.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I want to tell him it is precisely what he is doing when he finds out his cancer is terminal already,


    changing his will, suffocating me with responsibilities, and letting go of Mom, agreeing to the divorce


    she has been begging for many years.


    Leo kissed Dad on the cheek. ¡°The guys have an offering for the god, Uncle Steve,¡± he whispered but


    audible enough for Olivia to turn to him, raising her eyebrows and probably thinking what he meant by


    what he said.


    Heughed at his joke when I glowered at him. He knew I hated it whenever they called me the god.


    Dad chuckled gently as he sat on the couch. ¡°Just make sure my son won¡¯t do something stupid that


    netizens and media would love to feast on, Leo.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Uncle. We won¡¯t let the Mighty Sky do something stupid and fall into the ground,¡± he


    promised. ¡°He might really meet his true love tonight,¡± he winked at Olivia.


    She giggled, running to my father when Elenita was done with her hair and sitting on hisp. ¡°Daddy,


    Sky¡¯s face is hurt. I think someone punches him in the face.¡±


    Dad raised his eyebrows and stared at me, confirming his cute daughter¡¯s words.


    I groaned, closing my eyes. ¡°I did not get into the fight, Dad,¡± I said, touching my lower jaw as I opened


    my eyelids. ¡°A monster threw potato on my face and my car,¡± I gritted my teeth, hating the ugly woman


    I met a while ago.


    ¡°A what?¡± Leo guffawed, imagining what happened to me.


    ¡°I was in a hurry to go after Line at the airport when suddenly a teenager appeared out of nowhere,¡±


    I did not add that I almost hit her.


    Olivia¡¯s beautiful eyes went round. ¡°Elenita is right. She must be your true love,¡± she said, amazed with


    her realization.


    ¡°You read too many fairy tales, Olivia,¡± I scoffed at her and scowled at Elenita. ¡°Will you please stop


    influencing Olivia with this silly horoscope?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not silly, Sky,¡± Elenita frowned at me. ¡°She might be your true love.¡±


    Remembering her face, looking hideous because her left eye was swollen while she could hardly open


    her right eye, her face puffy and red with spots or rashes-like, I could not even bear just imagining her


    ugliness.


    ¡°If she¡¯s my true love, then,¡± I heaved a deep sigh, shook my head, and frowned at her. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay


    single for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    (Anj¡¯s POV)


    ¡°You should have taken medicine, Ang,¡± Sister Grace said, her index finger holding my chin as if


    bncing my face. As of my count, she sighed three times already just from studying my face.


    Dn and I had to hurry to take the nkets from the clothesline outside because the cluster of clouds


    covered the perfect blue sky, hiding the sun and promising a thunderstorm. We reached the porch just


    in time for clouds to shower their tears on the ground, but before I could hide from Sister Grace, she


    had already opened the door and seen us.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I whispered, ncing at Dn, suppressing a smile on his pressed lips. My eyes narrowed


    as I watched him continue our work. ¡°Does my hideous face bother you, Sister?¡± I asked, showing a


    yful smile at her.


    She scoffed at me, cing her hand on my hair, brushing off the strands on my puffy face to the side,


    and putting on my blue peacock hair clip.


    ¡°Yes and no. Yes, I am bothered, but you¡¯re not hideous,¡± she said as she ced her hands on my


    shoulders. The door opened, and Mrs. Antta, the culprit, gasped as she saw me.


    ¡°Who is this ugly girl, Sister Grace?¡± The eighty-year-old nursing home resident asked, tilting her head


    from side to side as she tried to recognize me.


    Dn could not help himself roaring withughter upon hearing Mrs. Antta. He shook his head,


    ncing at me again, winking, and mouthing, ¡®Don¡¯t believe her. You¡¯re still beautiful.¡± I felt the heat on


    my cheeks, blushing as he gazed at me.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Antta!¡± I greeted her as I helped her step onto the porch, and it was also my


    opportunity to pretend not to mind Dn.


    ¡°Oh¡­ but you sounded like Ang,¡± she said, still looking at my face as she sat on the wooden bench.


    ¡°Because I am Ang,¡± I answered, walking toward Dn and punching him in his arm. ¡°I hate you,¡± I


    said, frowning at him before taking the book in my bag, but he onlyughed at me.


    ¡°What happened to you? You can¡¯t go to a party like that,¡± she said, adjusting her eyesses as I


    handed her the book she reads daily.


    Sister Grace only looked at me, not saying anything.  I know that face, a look that she is still undecided


    whether to allow me to go or not. With my face now, I would rather not go and sulk in my roomter.


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t go,¡± I twitched my lips as I went back to Dn¡¯s side, helping him fold the other nkets.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go looking like this, right, Mrs. Antta?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll wear offter,¡± Sister Grace said and heaved a sigh. ¡°You know that this is not a children¡¯s party,


    right? Peopleing to this ce are the same age as Anya or older than her. You¡¯re only sixteen,¡±


    she reminded me.


    ¡°Seventeen,¡± I corrected, hoping I was also right.


    ¡°She¡¯s a forty-year-old woman in a seventeen-year-old body, Sister Grace,¡± eximed Mrs. Antta


    as she chuckled. ¡°Let this poor girl go to the party.¡± She turned to Dn. ¡°How about you, young man?


    Will you be going to the party?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I have to work at the convenience storeter tonight,¡± he answered, ncing at


    me with a worried look in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re all wasting your youth. When I was your age, I would go to every party and enjoy my life,¡± she


    smiled at me, leaning her head toward me to whisper. ¡°And make out to interesting guys. Do you have


    a boyfriend, Ang?¡±


    When I shook my head, she gasped and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t they find you interesting?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°What are you doing at that university?


    Just study? Are there no gorgeous guys in that ce?¡± Although we knew she wasn¡¯t, her eyes were


    round, pretending to be horrified.


    ¡°Mrs. Antta, when Miss Genius here set her foot in the university with Anya and me, she¡¯s only


    twelve,¡± Dn chuckled, tousling my hair. I hissed at him, hating him whenever he did it to me. ¡°Not


    only she¡¯s young, but every guy is intimidated by her intelligence,¡± he exined as he leaned on the


    railing of the porch, crossing his arms to his chest as he fixed his eyes on me.


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m getting older. I keep forgetting that your brain is bigger than your head,¡± she grinned


    at Dn, her eyes flickered toward me. ¡°You have to hurry to guard this youngdy here. She might be


    taken away by her alien family. They might realize they¡¯re losing one of their species and take her from


    us.¡±


    I pursed my lips but curved a smile when I saw Sister Grace rolling her eyes at her.


    ¡°She can¡¯t have a boyfriend until she reaches the age of eighteen,¡± My legal guardian cut in, but Mrs.


    Antonietta onlyughed at her.


    ¡°Ang, don¡¯t be like Sister Grace. All she did was pray, serve, and work here,¡± she sneered.


    ¡°She¡¯s a nun,¡± I reminded her, picking up the nkets Dn had already folded and handing them to


    Sister Grace, just smiling at her.


    Mrs. Antta chuckled, flickering her eyes on her. ¡°I always forget that. Come on, Sister Grace, give


    this poor girl a break. Let her brain stop working for a while. Allow her to go.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, kissing the top of my head. ¡°You can go, but you must bring Mrs. Wilbur the flowers for


    the offering for the service tomorrow morning. Make sure to bring itter before you and Anya go to the


    party.¡±


    My heart leaps, jumping with joy as I hear the answer to the prayer I have been asking for days. My


    eyes went round, looking quickly at Dn to make sure I heard her right. When he nodded, I pressed


    my lips, suppressing showing an excited and cheerful smile. She seldom allows me to go anywhere


    with Anya except the university, library, or the supermarket, and today was like an upgrade to my


    boring life.


    She was about to enter the door when I called Sister Grace. ¡°Why?¡± I asked her, suddenly suspicious


    and curious about her allowing me to go.


    ¡°Consider it my birthday gift to you, Ang,¡± she answered. ¡°But as I told you, this kind of party is not


    for you, and there will be drinking and who knows what else. Don¡¯t make me worry.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! You have nothing to worry about with our little Angel here,¡± interrupted Mrs. Antta. ¡°With that


    face, she¡¯ll probably be the number one wallflower tonight, Sister Grace.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Iughed, but Dn only shook his head. ¡°Thanks for the kind words, Mrs. Antta,¡± I said,


    hiding the sarcasm in my words. ¡°But I was hoping to find my prince charming tonight,¡± I joked, causing


    Dn to raise his eyebrows.


    She giggled, gesturing her hand and telling me toe closer. I walked to her side, sat on the couch,


    and then waggled my eyebrows at Dn, which he only smiled as we both waited for whatever crazy


    advice Mrs. Antta would give.


    ¡°Take your medicine, Ang. Don¡¯t look like an ugly monkey at the party tonight. Make sure that


    tomorrow when youe here, I will only hear good news and that you found a boyfriend and had your


    first kiss,¡± she giggled as if she were a teenager.


    ¡°Mrs. Antta, didn¡¯t you hear what Sister Grace said? She can¡¯t have a boyfriend until she reaches


    the age of eighteen,¡± Dn reminded her, but she only scoffed at him, gesturing her hand, waving in


    the air to tell me to ignore him.


    I smiled at her, wanting to escape from a topic I dislike hearing from her with Dn around. ¡°I can¡¯t be


    reckless.¡±


    Whoever my parents are, I can¡¯t be careless like them. Anya and Dn knew that I had nned my life


    already, and the only stumbling block I had in my life was theck of resources and time. I didn¡¯t tell


    them I had received schrships abroad, but I couldn¡¯t leave Sister Grace yet. She is the only mother I


    know, and I can¡¯t be selfish leaving her when I know she needs me right now. She and Aunt Rose are


    trying to keep it from us, but we know that Sister Grace is sick.


    At eighteen¡­


    Although she has given me the freedom to decide for myself and my future, still, I want to keep my


    promise that I will stay with her until I reach the age of eighteen. I heaved a deep sigh, unsure of the


    age because I would not leave her as long as she needed me by her side.


    When I tilted my head, looking at Mrs. Antta, she was smiling at me.


    ¡°Sometimes it is nice to have a devil-may-care attitude toward life, Ang,¡± she said, carefully touching


    my face. ¡°It¡¯s the excitement of doing something without thinking that is fun. Allow your heart to decide


    for you once in a while. You will realize that your heart is much wiser than your brain.¡±


    I held her hands. ¡°I will not let my heart decide for me, Mrs. Antta.¡± Not for now.


    She poked my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to get married, Ang. Just do something crazy once in a


    while.¡±


    I rose to my feet, squinting my eyes at her. ¡°Define something crazy, Mrs. Antta.¡±


    She chuckled, cing her palm in her heart. ¡°Allow your heart to think, Ang.¡±


    ¡°The bad news is the heart has no brain on its own,¡± I argued with her, ncing at Dn, hoping he


    would stop me, but he seemed to be enjoying listening to us.


    She took a deep breath, raising her hands in the air, showing her surrender. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think,


    Miss Genius, but FYI, our brain is more stupid than our heart.¡±


    I chuckled, looking up at the sky as I wondered what would make my heart do to make my brain stop


    from doing right.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    (Anj¡¯s POV)


    Go straight to the hallway, and then turn right¡­


    I heaved a deep sigh as I carried the elegant arrangement of sunflowers, anthurium, hydrangea, and


    heliconia for the offering Mrs. Wilbur ordered from Sister Grace. She usually donates at the nursing


    home, but I seldom see her because she is mostly out of town, joining her husband on his business


    trips.


    The housekeeper had other flowers to bring, so here I am, forced to look for that room where Mrs.


    Wilbur expected the offering should be. I didn¡¯t have the time to memorize the direction because I was


    also in a hurry to go back.


    Anya said that instead of meeting me, ire was friendly enough, offering to pick me up outside the


    gate of Wilbur¡¯s mansion because Aunt Rose asked her to run an errand before going to the party.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ck SUV,¡± she told me. ¡°When you get there, let¡¯s meet in the lobby.¡± She has repeated those


    words many times, worried that I would wander and get stuck in a room called the library or study


    room. She often joked that when I was young, no one could lure me into going with a stranger because


    I disliked candies and choctes, but anyone could kidnap me by giving me a book.


    I used my back to open the ajar door wide after finding the room.


    ¡°Finally!¡± A woman¡¯s voice eximed, making me stop walking. The tall arrangement of flowers made it


    difficult to see who it was, and even if I tilted my head to peek at the owner of the voice, I still couldn¡¯t


    see her.


    ¡°The offering?¡± Another voice asked, but from a man.


    What is wrong with these people? Why don¡¯t they just tell me where to put the flowers so I can go?


    ¡°Umm¡­ Yes!¡± I answered, hesitating at first, but my hands were getting numbed already, so I had to


    put this heavy thing down. ¡°Where can I put these?¡± I asked, not moving anymore because I noticed big


    antique vases and was afraid I might trip and break them.


    I hear someone walking toward me. ¡°Here, let me help you,¡± he said, taking the flower arrangement


    from me. ¡°Why are you even carrying this heavy thing?¡± he chuckled as he ced it on the center


    table, then turned to me again.


    ¡°Woah! The god would be pleased,¡± beamed the woman, maybe the same age as Anya. I saw her


    pressing her lips to suppress a peal ofughter.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± murmured Jake, touching his chin as he studied me from head to toe. ¡°Indeed,¡± he said,


    agreeing with Jackie.


    Jackie goes to the same university I am studying at, but I am sure she doesn¡¯t recognize me because


    she belongs to a famous group of students. Anya, Dn and I usually call them the elite as they are the


    sons and daughters of celebrities, wealthy businessmen, and government officials. We belong to the


    cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me group because if not for the schrship, the three of us won¡¯t be able to get into


    that school.


    ¡°Can I go now?¡± My eyebrows knitted, wondering why Jake was studying me as if he was unsure of


    something. I have seen him in the nursing home several times, bringing goodies to the residents during


    special asions, but I doubt he remembered me.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jackie walked toward me, cing her arms on my shoulders. ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell


    you about the party?¡± She asked as we went out of the room, walking side-by-side.


    My forehead creased as my eyes narrowed. ¡°Umm¡­ They did,¡± I answered hesitantly, wishing I owned


    a cellphone so I could call Anya.


    ¡°Oh, Good!¡± Jackie said. ¡°The ck SUV is in the driveway. Wait for me there, okay?¡±


    I nodded, walking toward the driveway and thinking ire probably knew the famous Jake and Jackie


    Wilbur. When I got out of the mansion, the driver opened the car door for me, and although I doubted it


    for a while, I plopped myself inside the car after the arguments I had in my thoughts.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I heaved a sigh when Jackie entered the car and sat next to me. ¡°Where¡¯s ire?¡± I asked,


    panicking she was not in the car with us.


    ¡°ire?¡± She nced at me before looking at the gadget in her hand. ¡°She¡¯s in the other car with


    Jake,¡± she answered, but her eyes were fixed on her cellphone.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, looking out the window. When I breathed in, I inhaled the scent of Jackie¡¯s


    perfume, loving the bold but not overpowering floral scent. I have never bought perfume in my life


    because, first off, I don¡¯t have money to buy one, and second, I create my own signature scent.


    Making my own perfume has been a hobby I have liked doing ever since the chemistry project I did in


    the ss in high school.


    The one-hour ride was quiet, and the only noise I could hear was the chime of Jackie¡¯s cellphone


    whenever she received a reply from whoever she was texting. I closed my eyes, trying to figure out


    what I did wrong because Anya said the party ce was only half an hour away from the Wilbur


    Mansion.


    I opened my eyes when Jackie¡¯s driver stopped the car in front of a private resort. From the outside, we


    could hear the loud music, but when I peeked outside the window and saw the ce Anya had


    described, I realized this must be it.  She must have miscalcted the time and ce again, which


    happens very often, especially when she is busy.


    Quietly, I followed Jackie inside, but as soon as we entered the foyer, she left me, joining her friends. I


    felt like an ugly duckling left in the middle of a crowded pond, panicking about where to go, how to find


    the stairs, and wanting to cry in an unfamiliar environment. But before all those things could happen,


    Jake had already held my hand, leading me to the room at the end of the hallway.


    When he opened the door, the room was filled with loud music that sounds vibrated through my body,


    but it seemed every guest didn¡¯t mind as they chatted and drank. My eyes widened to see some men


    and women dancing with their bodies almost glued to each other. I had to swallow hard, seeing couples


    making out, not minding other people around.


    ¡°Drink up!¡± Jake said, giving me a ss of something green in it. I followed him, quickly consuming the


    weird taste of green juice in the ss. Heughed when I coughed as heat crept on my throat.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked curiously, my face crumpled after drinking the weird juice.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Appletini. You like it?¡± He had to lean his head closer to my ears so I could hear it. When I get out of


    here, I am sure I will suffer from hearing impairment.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Have another shot,¡± He gave me another ss. ¡°Drink up!¡± he said again, and I did. I licked my lips,


    tasting the drinks on my bottom lip. The cocktail drink was much better the second time. He gave me


    another, instructing me to drink up.


    On my third ss, I was already feeling warm and fuzzy that I wanted to take off my shirt. I already


    liked the taste of the alcohol that I took another ss from the waiter who walked past us, but before I


    could drink it, Jake held my wrist, tugging me to the spiral staircase.


    When we got on the second floor, I almostughed seeing three men sitting on the couch as if they


    were the big bosses in the movies, but when the man sitting in the middle raised his head, my eyes


    widened, recognizing the gorgeous young man immediately despite my brain bing fuzzy.


    What is the monster in the red Ferrari car doing here?


    His forehead creased, but he did not recognize me because my face was no longer puffy. Only the red


    spots remained, which invaded my whole face.


    ¡°Are you kidding me, Jake?¡± he asked furiously. ¡°Why did you bring-¡±


    As I walked toward him, my nostrils red in anger, remembering how he insulted me. I did not let him


    finish what he was saying, and without thinking, I poured the liquid onto hisp.


    ¡°Argh!¡± He growled, standing up as he felt the cold liquid. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± he grabbed my upper arm,


    pulling me, more like dragging me to the room. He opened the door, banging it hard as he closed it,


    startling me.


    He walked past me, entering another door. Taking my chance to escape, I held the doorknob, opening


    it, but I couldn¡¯t. My heart hammered inside my chest, feeling the fear of being imprisoned inside the


    room with a stranger.


    ¡°Stop wasting your energy on that. They already locked it outside,¡± he said, going out of the bathroom


    with a towel in his hand as he tried to dry his pants. With what I did, he looked like he peed on his


    trousers.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± My eyes were round, teary, and afraid as I asked him. ¡°What did I do to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. They must be pissed at me, bringing me an ugly offering,¡± he hissed.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked again, forgiving him by saying the words ¡®ugly offering.¡¯ ¡°Would you care to exin?¡±


    Suddenly for a genius, I felt stupid for the first time. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°As an offering, you¡¯re supposed to please me tonight!¡± He exined briefly, causing my eyes and


    mouth to gape in shock.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    (Sky¡¯s POV)


    Leo and Jake must be kidding me bringing a kid to a party. The freckles or maybe red spots on her face


    could not hide the fact that she looked minor and had not been to this kind of party. I could not help


    myself feeling angry at Jake because she looked drunk already with a ss of appletini in her hand.


    ¡°Are you kidding me, Jake? Why did you bring-¡± Before I could add ¡®a minor¡¯ to my words, she


    advanced toward me, pouring liquid onto myp. I growled, screaming at her. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I said


    angrily, grabbing her arm and dragging her to the room.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I banged the door, but I didn¡¯t feel guilty when her body jerked, startled by what I did. I walked past her


    and went straight to the bathroom, taking a towel to dry my pants. My head peeked at the ajar door to


    see her, and I was right that she was trying to open the door.


    She could be fifteen or sixteen, but thinking about it, I must have just overreacted because Jake would


    never do such a thing. He knew that the fraternity had a rule of not bringing minors in this kind of party


    as we avoid problems of legalities. Still, I could not help myself from protecting her. She might be ugly,


    but she seems innocent enough to excite any man in this ce, especially if they never want to be


    attached in a rtionship with her.


    ¡°Stop wasting your energy on that. They already locked it outside,¡± I went out of the bathroom, hissing


    at her annoyingly while drying the fly to the crotch point of my pants.


    ¡°What? Why? What did I do to you?¡± Despite looking drunk, her eyes brimmed with tears as if afraid of


    what I might do to her.


    ¡°Nothing. They must be pissed at me, bringing me an ugly offering,¡± I lied, hissing to show her my


    disappointment.


    With the red spots on her face, she looked like a red-spotted trapeze crab, but despite that, there was


    something in her eyes that aroused my curiosity in her, saving her from my cousin and friends. Her hair


    was pulled into a clean ponytail, showing her heart-shaped face, pointed nose, and sensual lips. If


    anyone could erase her red spots, she could be the most beautiful girl in this ce.


    ¡°What? Would you care to exin? What am I supposed to do?¡± She asked, looking like she was about


    to cry.


    ¡°As an offering, you¡¯re supposed to please me tonight!¡± I answered, shocking her. I scoffed, thinking I


    was right that she had no idea why she was here.


    ¡°What am I? A flower?¡± she said angrily, walking toward the window and peeking outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not in the mood for any offering tonight,¡± I assured her as Iy my back on the bed. My


    eyes pinned on the ceiling, only listening to her as she paced the room, then she walked toward me,


    extending her hand.


    ¡°Let me use your phone,¡± she said. My eyes squinted, trying to remember where I heard her voice. ¡°I


    don¡¯t want my cousin to worry,¡± she whimpered as she waited for me to give her my phone.


    ¡°I left my phone on the couch,¡± It was the truth. ¡°I dropped it when an ugly, red-spotted trapeze crab


    poured drinks to me,¡± I told her, closing my eyes.


    ¡°You will just lie there and won¡¯t do anything?¡± Her voice was panicking, but I ignored her. She grabbed


    the hem of my sleeve. ¡°You have to help me escape here. Please.¡±


    Annoyed at her, I opened my eyes and brushed her hand off the sleeve of my shirt. ¡°I¡¯m tired, okay? Do


    whatever you want to do. Just stop bothering me.¡± I closed my eyes again, hoping to get a nap even for


    an hour.


    She released me and went back to the window, but I couldn¡¯t get even a five-minute nap because I


    could hear her pacing around the room, opening the closet, bathroom door, and window. Curious, I


    opened my eyes to see what she was doing.


    ¡°Woah! What are you going to do? Are you nuts?¡± I got up immediately, dashing toward her as she


    opened the window. I grabbed her arm before she could do something crazy, jumping out the window. I


    gripped her upper arm hard to make sure she won¡¯t fall.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m nuts,¡± she snarled at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Whoever-You-Are, it¡¯s not even high.¡±


    My eyebrows raise, wanting to shake her from the truth that we are fourteen feet away from the ground.


    ¡°You really want to go?¡± I asked curiously, but I could not help worrying. If I was right that she was a


    minor, then she was my responsibility.


    She nodded. ¡°If you ask them to open the door, will they open it?¡± Her round brown eyes were hopeful.


    ¡°I already told you, they won¡¯t,¡± I lied again. At this point, I was being selfish, thinking I could have a


    break from all these exhausting events in my life. A key is actually hidden under the bed, just in case


    an emergency breaks out.


    She took a deep breath, her eyes squinting as if still thinking of her way out.


    ¡°How do you intend to escape from this room?¡± I asked curiously, releasing her and crossing my arms


    on my chest.


    ¡°Come on, this ce is built for elite people,¡± she said, causing me to raise my eyebrows. ¡°Fire exit,


    duh?¡± She puckered her lips, pointing to the emergency exit door.


    My forehead creases, not realizing there is one because no woman ever wants to escape from this


    room, especially if she is with me.  I sighed, feeling idiot in front of this teenager. ¡°Where would you


    go?¡±


    ¡°To get another appletini,¡± she grinned at me and then licked her lips.


    It must be the alcohol, but I swear she looks cute, and the way she licks her lips makes me want to kiss


    her. I heaved a deep sigh, concluding I was drunk after a ss of vodka.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± I asked curiously because the way she grinned at me, she looked slightly older than


    Olivia, but her height could say she was almost the same age as Finn.


    ¡°Eighteen,¡± She answered immediately, but she seemed not used to telling lies because I could tell she


    was not telling the truth.


    ¡°Eighteen?¡± I repeated, walking closer to her. ¡°You want to escape her for a ss of appletini?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± She answered, closing her eyes as she swayed her body to the music we could still hear


    downstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you. Wait for me,¡± I said, turning my back on her. I might as well make a crazy


    decision for the first time. I walked to the cab, taking two sses and a bottle of vodka. ¡°We¡¯re not


    staying here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She turned her head to me before getting out of the window. ¡°I need to find Anya.¡±


    Whoever Anya is, she will not be able to find her here without going through the crowded dance floor.


    ¡°Just call herter. I¡¯ll let you use my phone. I still have one in the car,¡± I told her, cing the vodka


    bottle and sses on the table to help her get on the window. The corners of my mouth lifted, hearing


    her gasp when my hands touched her hips.


    She was already sitting on the window stool when she turned her head to me. ¡°You have big hands,¡±


    she chuckled.


    I moved my head closer to her ears. ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered, hating the feeling, but I could not help myself


    from taunting her and thinking of many things to do to her. ¡°My big hands can do many things to you if


    we don¡¯t go now.¡±


    She smiled, moving her head to my ears, and whispered, ¡°Then, let¡¯s just stay.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, sliding my hands under her shirt and touching her waist. Her lips parted to


    suck for air.


    She ced her soft lips on my ears. ¡°Let¡¯s do something crazy.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to suggest it because I was getting crazy over her already, holding her hips again to


    pull her inside the room again.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6 ¨C The Great Escape


    (Sky¡®s POV)


    Tempting...


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    My hands which grip her hips, want to pull her inside the room again, but when my lips touch her nape,


    her baby sweet scent woke me up. If I were right that she lied to me about her age, I would be in big


    trouble.


    ¡°How about we get out of here together, get that appletini you want, and call whoever Anya is?¡± I ced


    my hand on her head to protect her from the window frame.


    She squinted her eyes for a brief second and then smiled, nodding as she agreed with me, jumping at


    the short distance from the window stool to thending area of the staircase. I took the bottle of liquor


    and sses.


    ¡°Hold this,¡± I said, and she took it, opening the lid and smelling the alcohol. Before I could stop her, she


    drank from the bottle. I had to snatch it away from her before she could finish the whole content.


    ¡°This taste better,¡± she giggled, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    ¡°Move,¡± It was an order. Her slow steps were making quiet thuds as she went down. I followed her,


    carefully climbing down the emergency staircase. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked her as we


    reached the ground.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered, turning around and walking toward the party, but I grabbed her sleeve. ¡°We¡®re not


    going back in there. Let¡®s go to my car,¡± I said, letting her go when she did not resist. From my peripheral


    view, I could see her nose wrinkling. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°You smell like heaven,¡± she said, sticking her tongue out andughing at me.


    I chuckled. ¡°Heaven, huh? What smell is that?¡± I asked, giving her the empty ss.


    She did not answer me. Instead, she smiled sheepishly at me, shaking her head, so I did not bother


    asking her again.


    We found Frank sitting on a bench near themppost, reading a book. He panicked when he saw me


    and opened the door quietly. I caught him ncing at the girl with me, but as usual, he did not say


    anything


    ¡°Get inside,¡± It was more like an order, yet whatever her name did not mind at all. She gets in the car,


    biting the lip of the ss she is holding. ¡°Stop that,¡± I said, taking the ss tumbler from her, but she only


    grinned at me. She must be really drunk, and it was a surprise that she was not throwing up like the


    other first¨Ctimers.


    15


    Frank closed the door as I settled inside, and when he sat in the driver¡®s seat, he looked back, smiling


    shyly at me. ¡°Where to, Sky?¡±


    ¡°To the ends of the world,¡± She answered, startling me as she pulled the end tip of my belt. She giggled


    as she leaned toward me. ¡°Your seatbelt is broken,¡± she whispered so close to my nose that I could smell


    the vodka from her mouth.


    ¡°That¡®s not the seatbelt you¡®re pulling, pumpkin. It¡®s my belt,¡± I chuckled, shaking my head.¡± Here, hold


    these sses. Don¡®t bite it.¡±


    She nodded, holding the ss, but she still had her smile curved on her lips, her eyes half closing.


    ¡°Aren¡®t we going to get appletini?¡± she asked as she leaned her back against the backrest of the car


    seat. ¡°No. I¡®m taking you home. You¡®re drunk, and I don¡®t want to be responsible for you if something


    happens to you. Where do you live?¡± She heaved a sigh, leaning her head on my shoulder. ¡°Secret.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no such ce, pumpkin,¡± I tilted my head, gazing at her beautiful face. Where did the dots go?


    ¡°Where do I live?¡± She blinked her eyes, making them bigger. ¡°Heaven¡­ Get me to heaven.¡± I could see


    Frank pressing his lips to suppress a peal ofughter, but he did not dare say anything Heaven? Which


    kind of heaven? If only I knew how old she was, I could bring her to the seventh heaven, but if she was


    kind of suicidal, I wish to tell her I don¡®t want to die yet.


    ¡°Frank, let¡®s stop at the nearest caf¨¦. This girl needs coffee.¡±


    Frank nodded, looking briefly at us before starting the car. This time, he could not stop chuckling softly as


    this strange¨Clooking girl kept sniffing me like a dog. She rested her chin on my shoulder, so close that if I


    turned my head to her, I might kiss her lips.


    She snuggled closer to me, causing me to close my eyes, inhaling her sweet scent, leaving me


    wondering what cologne or perfume she used. Despite my control, I tilted my head and hovered my


    lips to hers, so close that I wanted to mold my mouth to hers. I took a deep breath, leaned my back to the


    car¡®s backrest, and closed my eyes, ignoring that her head was resting on my shoulder. I have a high


    tolerance for alcohol, but I guess today, the alcohol spirit has affected me much because she was


    bing beautiful in my eyes. My eyes were not closed for a minute when she sat upright, gasped,


    and tugged me in the arm. ¡°Woah! Is that...? Stop the car, Frank.¡± ¡°Huh? Sky?¡± He panicked when she


    reached for his shoulder. ¡°Stop the car!¡± she cried. ¡°Please...¡± My good driver slowed down and


    stopped the car on the side of the road. ¡°Heaven!¡± Like a child, she giggled, shocking me when she


    unfastened her seatbelt in a hurry, opened the door, and giggled as she ran away from the vehicle.


    ¡°What the f...¡± My voice trailed off as my heart hammered in my chest, my eyes following where she ran


    to.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7 ¨C A Crazy Wish


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    My brain must be on haywire.


    Like taking my medicine, after drinking Appletini, I feel dizzy but in a really good way. I felt lighter and


    free and had the courage to do everything I wanted. This gorgeous Greek god must have used his magic


    spell on me that I just kept on following everything he said. I heard he told Frank to bring us to the


    nearest coffee shop, but I didn¡®t want to get sane yet. He was driving us somewhere when my eyes


    caught a glimpse of a ce I had never been to before.


    The seashore.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Woah! Is that...? Stop the car, Frank.¡± I gasped and tugged him in his arm, but when he didn¡®t stop, I


    cried again. ¡°Stop the car! Please...¡± When the driver finally listened to me and stopped the car, I didn¡®t


    wait for him. I unfastened my seatbelt and got out of the car, dashing toward the beach, ignoring the


    handsome man running after me.


    I could hear Mrs. Antta¡®s voice telling me to do something crazy once in a while. I was not up for it


    but seeing the full moon loomingrge and glowing brightly in a beautiful night sky, I could not help


    myself fall in love with it.


    ¡°I want to go there,¡± I whispered, raising my arm and pointing to the millions of stars sprinkled behind the


    picturesque dark sky. I turned my head to the man standing beside me and smiled at him.


    He heaved a deep sigh. ¡°You¡®re eighteen, yet you act like a child.¡±


    I only smiled at him, tilting my head to look at the time on his wristwatch. It is only ten in the evening, and


    I will be seventeen in two hours, or maybe Sister Grace is wrong. My birthday is probably today or


    yesterday. The thought of not knowing when the exact day or time my mother gave birth to me brought


    tears to my eyes.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± He groaned, rolling his eyes.


    I wiped my tears. ¡°Sorry, but it¡®s my birthday...¡± Maybe. I raised my head to meet his eyes.¡± You can leave


    me here now,¡± I said, looking at the waveszilypping at the shore. Every year, on the day when Sister


    Grace found me, I always made a wish, and this morning, after the horror of seeing my swollen face, I


    went to the prayer room and uttered my wish. ¡°What¡®s your wish then?¡± He asked as if he was the God I


    was praying to. ¡°Huh?¡± My cheeks blushed, and I shook my head. I wish I could tell him, but I am


    profoundly gifted, a child that could read well at the age of three, that I had to be elerated, skipping


    grade levels in school. At the age of twelve, I passed the university entrance examination, but because of


    the limited budget, despite my full schrship, I chose a business course instead of medicine.


    Surrounded by people older than me, I didn¡®t have many friends, only Anya and Dn, because most of


    them were intimidated by me. I hate to admit it, but loneliness had made a hole in my heart.


    ¡°Happiness?¡± I said, wrinkling my nose as I uttered my unsure answer.


    ¡°How exactly will you find happiness here after leaving you?¡± He asked, not smiling, but he looked at me


    with much interest and curiosity.


    I grinned at him, not using my big brain for the first time. I pulled off my shirt and jeans, not minding he


    was seeing me wearing underwear, and like a child, I ran to the water. ¡°Wait, what¡®s your name?¡± He


    shouted.


    I nced at him, giggling as I answered truthfully. ¡°Ang!¡±


    I screamed in delight when my feet got wet as the white foam from the waves approached me. I walked


    forward, submerging half of my body in the seawater. I looked heavenward as I delightfully whispered a


    short prayer.


    ¡°Can you even swim?¡± He asked, startling me.


    When I turned around, he was already standing behind me. My lips parted as my eyes saw him not


    wearing anything except for his boxers. What is happening with me? My heart was erratically pounding


    inside my chest as my eyes feasted on his sexy body. It must be the alcohol because suddenly, I desired


    to touch his bare chest, a feeling so alien to me. ¡°No. Why are you still here?¡± I asked curiously, turning


    my back on him and moving forward, hoping to immerse and hide my body underwater.


    He gripped my wrist, startling and stopping me. ¡°If you don¡®t know how to swim, don¡®t dare. The level of


    the sand floor here is not usually t.¡±


    I stopped and turned to him worriedly, but I was sure it was not about what he said. It is the tingling


    sensation creeping into my body when he touched my skin, holding me.


    ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡± he asked me again.


    I shook my head, grinning like an idiot in front of him. ¡°This is my first time going here,¡± I admitted shyly.


    He scoffed, knitting his eyebrows. ¡°Where did youe from? In the mountain?¡±


    I did not answer his question, but instead, I asked him a very important question for me. ¡°You have a


    name, Mr. Elite?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Elite?¡± He chuckled, guiding my hand to his arm. ¡°Hold to me. Don¡®t let go,¡± he said as we walked


    forward through the water together. ¡°Sky.¡±


    My eyes flicker on him, wanting to release my hold from him, but he was right about the uneven floor of


    the sand underwater. If not for his fast reflex, wrapping his arms around my body, I would have


    submerged in water. I gripped his arms harder, but he onlyughed, showing his perfect pearly white


    teeth. ¡°Rx. I got you,¡± he said, treading his feet while pulling me close to him. I wish I could rx, but


    our closeness made my heart panic and caused my body to feel something weird. ¡°Sky...¡± I repeated,


    remembering where I heard his name. ¡°Ah, the Mighty Sky!¡±


    He held my hands, cing them on his shoulders as his hands held my hips. I breathed out before I


    fainted in front of the man many of the elite students in our school considered the god, the perfect man,


    the man of many women¡®s dreams. ¡°Mighty Sky,¡± he chuckled, shaking his head as he pulled me closer,


    causing our bodies to touch each other. Sky must be an eel because his touch was causing current,


    infiltrating electricity on my skin. I parted my lips and looked directly into his eyes.


    ¡°I asked for a miracle, but instead, the heaven agency gave me Sky,¡± I rolled my eyes, suddenly afraid of


    the unfamiliar emotions I was feeling. I know I¡®m wet, but it was like my core now is literally wet.


    ¡°Heaven agency?¡± His eyebrows raised as he pressed his lips, suppressing an amused smile.¡° You


    must be lucky then.¡± He said, trailing his hand on my back.


    I gasped, wanting to arch my body toward him. ¡°Let¡®s return to the shore,¡± As to how I was able to say it


    without him noticing I was trembling was another miracle for me.


    He nodded. ¡°Let¡®s not get that bottle of vodka to waste.¡±


    He led me to the shoreline, but when my feet felt the sand underwater, I released my hands from his


    arm and walked toward the sandy beach.


    As we sat on the powdery sand, he gave me the ss and filled it with alcohol. I sniffed it, trying to


    remember it. We drank quietly for a while, and then Sky gazed upon my face.


    ¡°I asked for a miracle, but the heaven agency gave me you instead. You think that¡®s somewhat unfair?¡±


    he said with a hint of sadness in his voice.


    I didn¡®t know why it hurt me, but maybe he was expecting someone, not an uglypany like me. I


    drank up thest drop of vodka in my ss, and when he saw it, he filled my ss again.


    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± he smiled, raising his ss. The clinking makes a beautiful sound in my ears as we


    toast our sses. ¡°Since it¡®s your birthday, I will give you whatever you want. Tell me, what do you


    want?¡±


    It must be the influence of the alcohol, or my crazy heart, thumping erratically inside my body that I


    gazed at his lips, wondering for the first time how it is to be kissed. I licked my bottom lip as my eyes


    met his. ¡°A kiss from an elite. A kiss from the Mighty Sky.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8 ¨C me The Alcohol (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Just a kiss?¡± Sky Mars, the Mighty Sky, curved a naughty smile on his lips.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I chuckled, feeling the heat creeping through my cheeks. I knelt before him and leaned my head forward.


    ¡°Just a kiss,¡± I whispered. Not waiting for him to answer, I nted a quick kiss on his lips, and I was right


    about the softness of his sensual lips.


    My heart was dancing with joy, my brain was screaming with shame, and my body was burning with


    unexinable desire as I returned to sitting on the sand. I swallowed hard, wanting to run to the water


    and submerge myself to hide from him. Then, I heard himugh hard.


    ¡°You call that a kiss?¡± he asked amusedly, filling his ss and drinking his liquor. ¡°I was right, then.


    You¡®ve never been kissed.¡± He teased me.


    I raised my eyebrows and frowned at him. ¡°Excuse me, Mighty Sky, but I have kissed plenty of men,¡± I


    said proudly, taking a sip from my ss, thinking of all the grandfathers I have kissed on their cheeks


    whenever they missed their children or grandchildren in the nursing home.


    Dn crossed my mind, but I had never thought of him kissing me or me kissing him. ¡°Really?¡± His eyes


    flicker on me, smiling at me. ¡°You must be a witch,¡± he said, surprising me, but I only raised my


    eyebrows, not asking why. He lifted his hand, trailing my jawline with his fingers, causing me to gasp.


    ¡°Your face... You¡®re beautiful,¡± he said, creasing his forehead. I cupped my face and grinned at him. ¡°It


    must be the alcohol,¡± I said, but I was afraid that the medicine I took earlier must have taken its effect.


    He nodded, agreeing with me. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    It must be the alcohol... I kept on saying that myself. I had even forgotten I was not wearing anything


    except my still wet underwear, but here I was, sitting behind the gorgeous man I had ever met, not


    minding we were almost naked. I wondered how to exin everything to Anya about how I met Sky Mars


    and became an offering to the god of the elite. ¡°We should stop drinking, Sky,¡± I said, standing up and


    hoping to go back to the water to help me get sober, but I got so dizzy that I lost my bnce and fell to


    hisp. I giggled when he caught me, but I stoppedughing when our eyes met. If the heart is a


    standalone organ in the body, at this point, I think it is doing a hardcore exercise. It was thumping so fast


    inside my


    chest that I couldn¡®t breathe. ¡°If this is the feeling of being drunk, I don¡®t want to get sober anymore,¡± I


    whispered. Heughed with me. ¡°What kind of magic do you have?¡± he asked, not letting go of me.


    Instead, he wrapped his arm on my waist and his other arm on the back of my neck ¡°Mental


    inducement?¡± I joked, parting my lips as I hoped to chuckle, but I caught him looking at my mouth. I


    swallowed hard, breathing out as I wished for a real kiss. ¡°You¡®re right because you¡®re making me


    insane,¡± he said huskily, our lips so close that I thought we were breathing as one. My eyes studied his


    face, looking perfect under the great night sky, and then fixed my gaze on


    his lips. I have read thousands of stories about kisses as most residents wanted me to read romance


    novels to them but never realized I would have such a great desire to feel and experience one.


    I hated and loved the feeling of this unfamiliar sensation, but right now, I wished tomorrow would not


    come, just wanting to stay in Sky¡®s arms.


    ¡°Sky, I¡®m burning,¡± I whispered worriedly, shivering at the unfamiliar feeling as our bodies touched but


    exciting me even more. I am not wearing my shirt and pants, yet my body temperature is worse than


    having a high fever.


    ¡°I know, pumpkin,¡± he uttered in a low voice, brushing his soft lips slowly to mine like he was very careful


    touching me. The intensity of the moment is so high that when he licks my bottom lip, I part my lips and


    let Sky stick his tongue into my mouth. At first, I didn¡®t know what to do, but he seemed an expert at this,


    silently teaching me while exploring my mouth. I could not believe a kiss could be this sweet, delicious,


    and magical. His hand moves up, grazing my spine so light that it makes me quiver. I am losing myself to


    the Mighty Sky, wanting more of his kisses, loving the sweetness of the moment, and bing unaware


    that he is nowying me on the powdery sand of the beach. Only the full moon shining brightly above us


    can tell how long we are kissing.


    ¡°Liar,¡± he chuckled, panting as he moved slightly away from me to look at my face. His thumb trailed my


    mouth. ¡°You¡®ve never been kissed,¡± he whispered. His eyes could not hide the excitement as I smiled.


    ¡°More,¡± I uttered in a low voice, forgetting he was above me, not remembering that somewhere there was


    another person probably watching us and failing to think of Anya.


    He molds his mouth against mine, deepening the kiss as I moan in pleasure. As our kiss bes fiery


    and intense, I cannot help wounding my fingers through his hair, just giving in to him. I groaned when his


    mouth departed my lips, but I gasped when I felt him gliding his mouth to my ear while his hand slowly


    slid down to my shoulder.


    ¡°I want more,¡± he said in a raspy, sexy voice. I giggled. ¡°Then let¡®s have more,¡± I said.


    ¡°But not here,¡± Sky got up and helped me get up. He took my shirt, putting it on me, and as I wore my


    pants, I watched him get dressed. I took the bottle of vodka, seeing there was still half in the bottle.


    When I turned to look for the ss, he held my wrist and tugged me toward the direction of the


    car.


    ¡°Forget the ss,¡± he said, opening the lid and drinking directly from it. I chuckled, copying him when he


    gave me the bottle, chugging the liquor like I was thirsty for water. We finished drinking the alcohol in


    the bottle before reaching the car, and Sky had to carry me when I almost tripped,ughing giddily


    because the world was spinning so fast. Frank had to open the door for us, and we both copsed on


    the seat. He kissed me again, crushing my lips as if letting me know how much he wanted me. ¡°Where


    to, Sky?¡± I heard Frank asking. Sky smiled at me. ¡°What do you want on your birthday? I¡®ll give you


    everything you want.¡± Iughed again, not thinking clearly except for one thing. ¡°I want you,¡± I said,


    pointing my


    index finger on his lips, and giggled when he bit my finger. He chuckled. ¡°You already have me. I¡®m yours


    now.¡± My eyes sparkled at the thought that the Mighty Sky is mine now. ¡°I want to marry the Mighty Sky,¡±


    I said dreamily, hoping the time would stop. ¡°You heard thedy here, Frank. Find us an officiant. I¡®ll


    marry this lovely angel today,¡± he ordered his driver.


    Frank seemed to have doubted for a while, but then he started the car, driving us to the officiant he


    knew.


    ***


    Tiny construction workers must be working hard and very busy inside my head, hammering and repairing


    my brain because I could feel the throbbing pain when I woke up. I groaned, trying to remember what


    happenedst night. My body jerked when strong arms pulled me closer to him, and I cursed under my


    breath for the first time in my life as my naked body touched another person with nothing on under the


    blue peacock quilt. I forced my eyes open, blinked under the covers, and was shocked as I found myself


    wearing my birthday suit. Before I could recall everything that had happened, my eyes gaped, seeing the


    magnificent hard shaft of the man beside me, ¡°Waaaahhhhh!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs, pulling


    the nket to cover me and wrapping myself like a mummy, except for my eyes. Startled, he pulled the


    quilt from me, but I wriggled, causing me to fall on the bed. I fell t on my face, but I heard another


    scream before I could get up. ¡°Daddy!¡± cried a little girl. ¡°There¡®s a naked woman in Sky¡®s room!¡± she


    screamed, causing my heart to stop.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9 ¨C Not Compatible (Anj¡®s POV)


    I stayed in my position, crawling slowly under the bed of the stranger I slept with, but as I lifted one arm


    to move forward, my heart stopped beating when I saw a shining gold wedding band on my finger,


    My eyes blinked many times, racking my brain of what exactly happenedst night, but the little workers


    seemed not done fixing my head as it ached so much I wanted to curl back in bed. This feeling was


    worse than a migraine, although I have not experienced it in my entire life.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± she screamed again, making me cringe as her sweet voice was causing my head to crack


    I kept my eyes closed, only listening to the sound of the door opening, footsteps, and Sky cursing under


    his breath.


    ¡°Sky Mars!¡± A yell roared like thunder inside his bedroom. ¡°In the study room. Now!¡± An angry voice


    said.


    I felt the quilt thrown at me, but I did not dare look up to see who did it. ¡°And you, youngdy, you¡®re not


    going anywhere!¡± The older man¡®s voice shouted. I took a deep breath, wanting to ask him how I could


    go out without any clothes, but I decided to keep my mouth shut.


    It took a while before the room went quiet, and I wondered whether his bedroom had a door. Everyone in


    their house seemed to have the freedom to enter his bedroom. In tears, I raised my head, and my body


    jolted, surprised to see a cute little girl squatting in front of me, blinking her eyes as her mouth in 0,


    looking awed at me. ¡°Woah! You are so beautiful. Are you an angel?¡± she asked innocently, taking


    something from my hair. Her eyes almost crossed as she studied the soft white feather she got from my


    head ¡°Huh?¡± Immediately, I got up, not minding if I was naked before her. My heart hammered, realizing I


    could easily be recognized without the red spots on my face. ¡°Bathroom?¡± I asked, and she raised her


    index finger, pointing in the direction of the room. I ran to his overlyrge bathroom, almost half the size


    of our home.


    Sweat beaded on my forehead as I saw myself in the full¨Clength mirror of his closet room. Reflecting in


    the mirror is my spotless face, the usual look I have in the early morning except for today, there is horror


    in my eyes, and there is proof that something happened between Sky and mest night.


    I lifted my hand, touching the bruise¨Clike mark lightly on my neck, only these were not because I got hurt


    last night, but because I let myself drown in Sky¡®s kisses.


    ¡°Angel, are you okay?¡± The little girl, looking like Sky, blinked her eyes at me as she peeked her head at


    the ajar door. She was still holding the white feather she found in my head, twisting it in lier fingers.


    I turned to her and smiled nervously. ¡°I need your help,¡± I said, opening the drawers in his closet room


    but could not find anything that would help me with my problem. Sky must not


    see my face like this. If I need to eat another crab from the kitchen, I would dly do it.


    ¡°Uh¨Cuh,¡± she nodded.


    ¡°Do you have... hmm...¡± I closed my eyes, wanting to cry. Why is my brain not working now when I need


    it? ¡°A marker? A red marker?¡± When she didn¡®t answer. ¡°Crayons?¡°.


    She smiled, a relief for me, and I watched her run outside the room. I opened his closet again, pulled out


    a in white shirt and boxer shorts, and walked back to his bedroom, looking for my clothes. My


    forehead knitted, seeing some more feathers on the floor. Where on earth did we gost night?


    ¡°Here,¡± The little girl returned with her art material sets and gave them to me.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I smiled at her, selecting a red color pen. It must be nice being wealthy because you can have


    all the colors you want. When I was her age, I could only own 8¨Ccolor crayons, and I only had 32¨Ccolors


    when a rtive of the resident in the nursing home gave me one as a birthday present.


    I selected the red marker and dashed back in front of the mirror.


    ¡°What¡®s your name?¡± I asked while I started putting red dots on my face. ¡°Olivia,¡± she answered as she


    craned her neck, studying me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I smiled, sat down crossed¨Clegged on the floor,


    and gave the color pen to her. ¡°Can you keep a


    secret?¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh,¡± she answered and met my eyes, waiting for the next words I would tell her. ¡°Sky and I are


    ying a game. It¡®s called...¡± I breathed out, thinking of a good lie. ¡°Ah... Guess the constetion.¡± When


    Olivia creased her forehead, I sighed. ¡°Uhm, like guessing the position of the stars in the sky?¡± I wanted


    to cry now, but suddenly her eyes brightened. ¡°Like horoscope?¡± She asked, smiling as she hoped she


    was correct. ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± It was my turn to knit my forehead. Why on earth does a child


    know about horoscopes? ¡°Help me beat Sky. Put more red dots on my face. Can you do that?¡± I asked,


    giving her the colored pen.


    She giggled, took the pen from me, and started putting red dots on the tip of the nose, hoping she would


    not overdo it and not make me look like Rudolph, the Red¨CNosed Reindeer.


    ¡°I¡®m a Capricorn. How about you?¡± she asked as she concentrated on my forehead.


    ¡°Virgo,¡± I answered briefly, biting my lips.


    Olivia stopped and looked at me. She heaved a sigh as if the world had fallen on her. ¡°Sky¡®s a Pisces,¡±


    She pouted, frowning. ¡°You¡®re not a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered, ncing at my reflection in the mirror. I had to tilt my head sideways so Olivia


    could put the dot on my right cheek. She was almost done. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± I grinned


    nervously at her, wanting to tell her that she didn¡®t need to remind me. Sky and I were never a good


    match since the first day we met, the day he almost hit me with his car.


    ¡°Elenita reads to me a lot about horoscopes,¡± she said, looking at my face. ¡°Angel, you look like my polka


    dot dress now,¡± she giggled, causing me tough with her. ¡°Olivia, what are you doing?¡± Sky¡®s voice


    startled us, causing us to turn our heads to him.


    ¡°Adding red dots to her face?¡± She looked at me, telling me she was on my side. She chuckled when I


    winked at her.


    He groaned, taking the red color pen from her hand and grabbing my arm, not exactly to help me stand,


    but if I didn¡®t rise to my feet, he would probably drag me out of the closet room.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± he growled, not minding if a little girl was hearing his angry voice. She seemed used to it,


    following us as we walked toward the door, but an older woman stopped Olivia as soon as we were in


    the hallway. She tugged her to the opposite side of the corridor, whispering to her as if asking her about


    me. He heaved a deep sigh before opening the door, but I gripped his arm before he could push the


    door.


    ¡°Sky, can I go home after this?¡± I pursed my lips when he red at me. ¡°Or can I at least use your


    phone?¡±


    He did not bother answering me. I was left wondering where the Sky I fell in love withst night. I


    stopped for a second as I thought of the question if I really fell in love with him or if it was the influence of


    alcohol spirit making us both insanely into each other. He opened the door wide, and without tugging me,


    I stepped into the lion¡®s den.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10 ¨C Her Name Is Ang (Sky¡®s POV)


    I have never disappointed my father in my entire life, but when he saw me with a naked woman in my


    bedroom, his voice and looks could tell me I failed him for the first time. Panicking that Olivia saw us, I


    grabbed the quilt in a hurry from the woman I hardly remember, the name, not minding her naked and


    using it to cover half of my body, and when my sister called my dad, I could only stand up, grabbing my


    night robe.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Sky?¡± he asked angrily, pacing the floor. ¡°What did I tell you about bringing a


    woman into this house?¡±


    He threw the crumpled paper at me, and when I picked it up, I breathed out, trying to remember where I


    left my brain to make such a haste decisionst night. My eyes darted slowly on my finger, checking and


    breathing hard when I saw the gold wedding band.


    I thought it was a dream.


    ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± His voice roared in the study room. ¡°You¡®re the smart one! You¡®re supposed to be


    responsible for your actions.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± I breathed out. ¡°I¡®ll fix this right away.¡± I always believe that


    everything can be fixed. ¡°Call that woman!¡± He said, now in a calm voice. He stopped pacing as he took


    his cell phone.¡° I¡®m calling thewyer now.¡±


    I nodded, turning my back on him to get her. Elenita was on her way to my bedroom, but she stopped in


    the middle of the hallway, just pressing her lips and shaking her head to tell me she would not interfere in


    this matter.


    My stupid brain could recall vividly what had happenedst night. Maybe I was too broken hearted with


    Line leaving me, but I could not help thinking that I was also enchanted by the beautiful woman I was


    withst night. She was not in the bedroom when I opened the door, but when I heard Olivia¡®s voice, I


    found them in my closet room.


    ¡°Olivia, what are you doing?¡± I asked, horrified as I saw her. Not Olivia, but the woman I was withst


    night, looking like my pet panther crab in the aquarium, except her face now was covered with red dots


    and not ck. Where was the beautiful woman?


    ¡°Adding red dots to her face?¡± She chuckled innocently at me.


    I groaned, taking the red pen from her hand and grabbing the ugly woman¡®s arm. If she did not stand


    alone, I would not mind dragging her out. She must have drugged mest night. ¡°Follow me,¡± I hissed,


    releasing her arm. Olivia must have thought I was telling her that because she followed us as we left the


    bedroom, but Elenita stopped her, tugging her to the opposite side of the corridor, walking back to her


    room.


    I heaved a deep sigh before opening the door, but she surprised me when she held her hand on my arm.


    ¡°Sky, can I go home after this?¡± I red at her, hoping she would just vanish with my look, hoping she did


    not meet my eyes


    like the other women in the house


    ¡°Or can I at least use your phone?¡±


    I remain silent because I promise myself this nightmare will be over before this day ends. She will be out


    of my sight, not caring if I have to pay her a hefty amount for my freedom.


    I opened the door wide, only to be surprised. ¡°Dad!¡± I found myself screaming when I saw my father lying


    unconsciously on the floor.¡± Elenita!¡± I shouted, panicking as my hand trembled while reaching for my


    phone to call the hospital. ¡°Elenita!¡± I shouted again, watching the woman running toward my father. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze, my feet sticking to the ground as I could not move, only my eyes watching her.


    ¡°Mr. Mars, can you hear me?¡± I heard her calling him, but when he did not respond, she quickly checked


    on his head, making sure he did not suffer any injuries, then tilted his head.¡± Sky, don¡®t just stand there.


    Help me,¡± she said in a calm voice, giving me an order.


    I watched her lower her head, putting her face near his cheek and checking on Dad. Elenita screamed,


    seeing us, and I could see my ¡®wife¡® rolling her eyes at the situation. ¡°Get those,¡± she instructed me,


    pointing at the throw pillows on the couch. I scrambled to my feet, took the cushions, and gave them to


    her.


    She carefully ced my father¡®s legs above the pillows and loosened his belt. Olivia was crying, and


    Elenita was still dialing the number of a hospital, but because she was panicking, she seemed to be


    getting the wrong number. ¡°Geez! What¡®s wrong with you people?¡± She hissed, snatching the phone from


    me and pressing the emergency number. I listened to her as she talked to the receiver of the call. ¡°He¡®s


    not breathing... Yes, I know how to do it. Just hurry. I¡®ll do what I can. Here¡®s the son. He¡®ll give you the


    address.¡±


    As I gave the details, she was reviving my father, doing CPR. She has a petite body, but she seemed to


    be trained at this, never stopping despite looking tired after giving all her strength to saving Dad. When


    she finally saw my father¡®s chest rising and falling weakly, she breathed out in relief, but not leaving


    Dad¡®s side.


    ¡°Help is on the way, Mr. Mars. You¡®re gonna be alright,¡± she whispered as she checked on his pulse and


    breathing.


    I knew the emergency personnel had arrived, but I felt it took forever for them toe. She only moved


    back when the response team took over. They carefully ced dad on a wheeled stretcher, and as the


    EMT put oxygen on Dad, the paramedic smiled at her.


    ¡°Good job, Ang!¡± she said, tousling her hair before turning to my father and talking to the phone before


    walking out of the bedroom to follow her team. Ang... I breathed out, finally remembering her name.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11 ¨C Half Truth and Half Lie


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    Of all the emergency teamsing, Effie¡®s team came to rescue their family, but right now, it was less of


    my millions of concerns. I leaned my back on the seat¡®s backrest as I nced at Effie, still on the phone


    as she checked on the patient with us.


    Looking at Sky, whose eyes were pinned on his father, I realized that this must be the first time it had


    happened in the family. His father must be furious at him, at us, for doing such a stupid thing. I wonder


    how Sister Grace will react or Aunt Rose. Anya will surely cry and me herself because she is the one


    who insisted that I shoulde to the party. Dn... Well, I don¡®t know how he would react.


    Effie ced her phone back in her pocket and looked at me. ¡°What were you doing there?¡± She asked


    curiously. Her forehead knitted, probably wondering why I was there when I was supposed to be in the


    nursing home.


    ¡°Doing good deeds?¡± I forced a grin, sounding unsure of my answer. She chuckled, shaking her head in


    disbelief and raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°What happened to your face? At first, I thought your face was the emergency when I entered the room. I


    thought your face was bleeding,¡± she said, taking a clean cloth and giving it to me.


    I chuckled softly, my heart pounding as I looked at something to look at my reflection. Olivia¡®s color pen


    must be washable because some of the dots smeared my face, making me look more hideous.


    ¡°Colored pens,¡± I exined briefly, carefully wiping the smeared ones. She leaned her head forward.


    ¡°Still, I¡®m d you¡®re there. You saved his life. Good job, Ang!¡± she whispered, winked at me, and


    puckered her lips, pointing at Sky. ¡°What¡®s his story?¡± I shrugged, letting Effie interpret my answer and


    giving Sky a quick look. He was holding his father¡®s hand and looking at him like he was crying inside but


    never showing it to us.


    ***


    The emergency team brought the billionaire, Mr. Steve Mars, to the most expensive hospital nearby. I


    had heard of this ce and had seen it on my way to the university, but it was my first timeing


    inside. When the older Mars was being treated in the Emergency Room, a nurse came in to ask for


    information, wanting any of the patient¡®spany to fill out the form.


    ¡°He¡®s the family,¡± I told her, pointing at Sky and sitting quietly beside me in the waiting area.


    She nodded, flickering her eyes, admiring my husband. I took a deep breath, brushing off the silly


    thought and wanting to me myself that we were here in the first ce because it was our fault. The


    nurse talked to him, and when he stood up, I took it as my chance to look for a public phone if there was


    still one. I rose to my feet, hoping to walk in the lobby¡®s direction, when I realized I didn¡®t have anything,


    not even a coin to put on the public phone if ever I found one.


    ¡°Here,¡± Sky sighed, handing me his phone.


    I smiled sheepishly at him, taking his phone. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, thinking immediately about how to unlock


    it.


    He took it from me, unlocked his phone, and gave it back to me. He turned his back to me to follow the


    nurse without saying anything. I sat again, my eyes following him, looking at Sky from head to toe, only


    to realize he was still wearing a robe and bedroom slippers. When I gazed at my feet, it was just now that


    I felt the cold floor of the hallway.


    I heaved a deep sigh, pressing Sister Grace¡®s number. My heart was thumping inside me, finally feeling


    the fear of what she might say to me. This was worse than the life and death emergency I had


    experienced a while ago.


    After three rings, I heard the familiar gentle voice on the line. ¡°The Nursing Home of St. Mary. This is


    Sister Grace. Good morning.¡± I almostughed at her greetings, remembering how I teased her about it


    that she sounded like a receptionist, not the head of the nursing home. Although today, my eyes


    brimmed with tears when I heard her voice.


    ¡°Sister Grace,¡± I uttered and then pressed my lips tighter because I was about to break down in tears.


    ¡°Oh, my! Good heavens. Is that you, Anj? Where are you? Are you okay?¡± Her voice was panicked, and I


    could imagine her pacing around her small office.


    ¡°Is that Anj?¡± I heard Anya¡®s voice. ¡°Please let me talk to her.¡±


    I forced augh. ¡°I¡®m fine, Sister Grace. There was some sort of misunderstandingst night, and I guess


    I was at the wrong party.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anya asked, probably taking the phone from Sister Grace. ¡°Where are you now?


    Dn and I wille to get you.¡±


    ¡°Rx, Anya. I¡¯m okay,¡± I assured her, although deep within me, I could not even tell myself I was okay.


    ¡°Please, let me talk to Sister Grace.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There were some noises, and I could hear Aunt Rose and Dn¡®s voices, but right now, I only needed to


    talk to one person.


    ¡°Ang, are you okay?¡± Sister Grace asked, now in her less panicky voice.


    ¡°Yes, I¡®m fine. Something happened, but I will fix this, Sister Grace,¡± I promised her. I always believed


    that everything could be fixed, but I needed time. I also wanted to say I needed my clothes and shoes.


    ¡°What exactly happened, Ang. Don¡®t make me worry,¡± she sighed.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Sister Grace. I went to the wrong party,¡± It was true. ¡°I met some new friends, but I fell asleep,


    and when I woke up, I had to help with the emergency at their home.¡± It was partly correct. ¡°What kind of


    emergency?¡± She asked worriedly. ¡°His, uhm... her father copsed. I think it was a heart attack or


    something, but I was just d I was there because no one seemed to know what to do,¡± I answered


    truthfully. ¡°Good Lord!¡± she eximed. ¡°Is her father okay? Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m still in the hospital, waiting for the result, but I think he will be confined here for a few days, Sister


    Grace, and I... Uhm...¡± I breathed out, raising my head to gaze at Sky Mars, walking back in my


    direction.


    I swallowed hard as I made a quick decision. ¡°I... I want to stay for a while until he¡®s okay,¡± I stammered,


    maybe because my heart was also undecided about what to do.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She breathed in relief. ¡°I was just d you called. Dn and Anya are going to the police station


    to look for you.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Tell them not to worry, Sister Grace. I have to go now. I¡®ll callter and


    update


    you.¡±


    ¡°Please do it. Take care, my child.¡± She said, touching my heart. I closed my eyes, imagining I was in the


    arms of the only mother I knew, and wished I should have decided to go home.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12 ¨C Lies, Love, And Threats (Anj¡®s POV)


    Sky looked at my bare feet when I returned the cell phone to him. He pursed his lips as he took his


    gadget and sat quietly beside me. I wished tofort him, but I could feel his disgust for me despite


    being grateful. I decided to keep my mouth shut, crossed my arms to my chest to keep myself warm, and


    closed my eyes.


    The argument of whether it was wise to let the heart decide or not was still on. I would definitely tell Mrs.


    Antta about the problem of letting the heart think, and my present situation now is my solid proof. My


    heart is confused about whether I should leave or not. If my big brain had to decide, it would know I have


    done my part helping him and should go


    home. But my heart was still giddy, excited at seeing Sky and wanting to snuggle closer to him.


    ¡°Sky!¡±


    We both raised our heads and turned in the direction of the voice. The woman I saw in their house, I


    think her name was Elenita, came in with Frank.


    ¡°How¡®s your father?¡± She asked worriedly.


    ¡°He¡®s fine for now, but they¡®re preparing to put him in the ICU,¡± Sky answered in a tired voice.


    She nodded. ¡°Here.¡± She handed him a paper bag, ncing at me as she continued, ¡°I brought you


    clothes. You two changed now before somebody came and saw you like that.¡± Elenita turned to me.


    ¡°Come with me. Better changed before someone sees you looking like that.¡±


    If we were in a different situation, I wanted to tease Elenita. Who would ever think of changing into


    decent clothes in an emergency like this? But thinking about how we looked, I wondered if Sky had the


    chance to wear underwear.


    Sky and I went into a separate restroom, but Elenita followed me.


    ¡°I couldn¡®t find your clothes,¡± she sounded like a worried but angry mother. ¡°We can buy you er.


    Mr. Mars hated it when the media feasted on their personal lives. Let¡®s cross our fingers that no


    paparazzi in the area yet because if there is, it would be a waste of time tracking them down.¡±


    I went inside the cubicle quietly, wearing an old skirt and blouse, but she provided me with a new pair of


    underwear. I sat on the toilet bowl, folding Sky¡®s shirt neatly and cing them in the paper bag When I


    opened the door, I saw Elenita standing outside the cubicle, giving me a pair of slippers.


    ¡°What¡®s your name?¡± She asked, looking at me from head to toe with a tone that was stricter than Sister


    Grace¡®s.


    ¡°Ang,¡± I answered.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She gestured her hand, asking me toe closer to her. When I did, I gasped when she wiped my face


    gently with a wet towel. Not satisfied, she shook her head.


    ¡°I only made your face messy. Wash your face.¡± She opened her bag, giving me a purse with soap.


    I hoped to tell her I preferred to stay this way, but she was watching me with a face telling me I should


    follow her or else she would do it herself. Quietly, I took the soap from her and washed my face. She


    handed me a face towel, also from her bag, leaving me wondering what else she had in there that


    seemed to beplete with everything I needed. When I was done, I lowered my head, not wanting her


    to see my face, but she lifted my chin to look her in the eye.


    Elenita gasped, and I could see the shock on her face. ¡°Oh my, God! You¡®re just a child,¡± she uttered,


    furious, but to whom, I was not sure. ¡°How old are you? Don¡®t you dare lie to me.¡± ¡°Eighteen.¡± I lied, but I


    made sure to look directly in her eyes for her to believe me. When she nodded, I wanted to sigh in relief,


    but I realized if Sky were here, he would know I was lying because I should have answered neen


    after celebrating my birthday yesterday. ¡°What¡®s with the red spots on your face?¡± She asked curiously,


    opening her bag again and surprising me when shebed my hair and styled it in a ponytail. She


    peeked from my back, looking at my reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Olivia is right. You looked like an angel. She has been asking me what happened to you.¡± Elenita smiled


    at me for the first time. ¡°And if Sky did something stupidst night, probably it¡®s not because he was


    drunk, but he got attracted with that face.¡±


    I tilted my head, hurt by her choice of words and scared that Sky would see my face. She could be right


    that he was so into mest night because he got attracted to me. ¡°Elenita, we were both drunk, and I was


    sure my face looked worse yesterday. A proof, he hardly remembers my name.¡±


    ¡°Then how would you get away with that?¡± She puckered her lips, pointing to the ring on my finger.


    ¡°We can divorce since we were drunkst night, and Frank was our witness,¡± I said, blinking my eyes to


    prevent myself from crying. ¡°Sky Mars is a wealthy man, and with theirwyer, it can be done


    immediately.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, looking at me suspiciously. ¡°And how much will you ask from their family?¡± I


    scoffed. ¡°It seemed everything is about money in their world,¡± I whispered. I raised my head and smiled


    sadly at her. ¡°I was raised by a family who never looked at the importance of money, Elenita.¡±


    In my experience, though I am still young, on the deathbed of most residents in the nursing home, they


    hope for the loving hands of their family, not money. ¡°Then what do you need?¡± She asked, crossing her


    arms to her chest and her eyebrows raised at me.


    ¡°A red pen?¡± Or maybe a piece of crab. It will do its job wonderfully without much effort from me.


    She frowned at me, taking something from her magical bag. She took the familiar set of coloring pens.


    ¡°Olivia wants you to have this. She wants you to continue whatever game you have with Sky¡±


    My lips curved a smile, remembering the cute girl in the mansion. I took it from her, and when I started


    marking dots on my face, Elenita turned her back on me and went out of the restroom. When I was done,


    I blinked my round eyes and looked at my reflection in the mirror. He was right that I looked adoringly


    hideous with my face. I chuckled, pressing my lips as I walked toward the door.


    Sky startled me when I opened the door. He was standing outside, leaning on the wall, his arms crossed


    to his chest, and with his clothes, he was more like a model in a magazine, looking hot, sexy, and


    gorgeous. ¡°The doctor was looking for you,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes at me before turning his back on


    me. I sneered at him, but I almost bumped into him when he suddenly stopped. I hissed, annoyed with


    him abruptly halted. ¡°What do you remember aboutst night?¡± he asked without turning to me. ¡°I don¡®t


    remember a thing because of that stupid appletini,¡± I lied to him. He nodded, walking again, his pace


    faster like he did not want me to walk beside him. My eyes flickered on his hand, and the wedding ring


    that should be on his finger was no longer there. I looked at my hand where my wedding ring was.


    Feeling the shame but still with hope, I took it off and kept the ring in my pants pocket.


    He stopped again, and this time I bumped into him because I was not looking. I closed my eyes, sniffing


    his smell, memorizing it as if this would be thest time I would smell his manly, sweet, delicious scent.


    ¡°No one should know I was married to you. If this leaks in public, I will make your life like hell,¡± he uttered


    in a low but displeased tone. Not waiting for my answer, he continued to walk. I sigh deeply, wanting to


    tell him no need to threaten me because I do not intend to stay in his world, in his arms, and in his life.


    As I followed him, I heard my heart screaming, but it was about time not to follow my heart. It only led me


    to a path bringing me much trouble, almost losing track of reaching my dreams.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13 ¨C For Better or Worse


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°You are brave,¡± The older doctor said, looking at me with awe. We were in front of the ICU room, staring


    at the ss wall, watching Steve Mars in the bed sleeping. The doctor beside me is the chairman and


    personally attended to Mr. Mars¡® needs, the hospital¡®s VIP. When Elenita told me he was the owner and


    the chairman, I didn¡®t want to believe her. He seemed young to be the chairman, but when she said that


    Dr. Greene was born a genius and became a doctor at a young age, I did not hesitate anymore. ¡°Thank


    you,¡± I said meekly, looking down to my feet. ¡°I was well¨Ctrained by my mother,¡± I bit my lower lip after my


    lie.


    ¡°If you were not there, it might be toote for him,¡± he said, tilting his head and looking directly into my


    eyes, and amazingly, we have the same round brown eyes. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Eight... Er... Neen. It


    was my birthday yesterday,¡± I lied again. When I return, the first thing I would do is confess to Father


    Jesse, and I could imagine already spending the church the whole day praying and repenting for my


    sins. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± The corners of his mouth lifted a smile that touched my heart, making me smile at


    him as well. I wondered why I felt weird in front of him, but maybe I was just feeling dizzy after the


    hangover, the emergency, and the hunger. I have not eaten my breakfast yet, which I never missed every


    morning for seventeen years. He turned to Sky, standing behind us, leaning on the wall as if looking for


    something solid to depend on after our tiring morning. He smiled at him. ¡°You¡®re lucky to have a friend


    like her. Is she your ¡±


    ¡°Our maid,¡± Sky answered immediately, cutting the doctor and looking at me, squinting his eyes on me as


    if telling me that if I talked, he would cut my tongue.


    My eyes narrowed, and I could feel my nostrils ring in anger, but I decided to press my lips together,


    and when my tears welled in my eyes, I bit my lower lip to stop myself from crying.


    ¡°You¡®re lucky to have a maid like her,¡± he nced at Sky, nodding at him, and then he surprised me when


    he tousled my hair. ¡°If someday you feel like looking for a new job, please consider working for me. Are


    you studying?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I never got the chance,¡± I whispered, enough for Sky to hear. I closed


    my eyes and heaved a deep sigh, counting the lies I had said since yesterday night. He took a card from


    his pocket. ¡°If you¡®re up for it, I provide schrships for students who want to earn a medical degree


    course.¡± He winked at me, causing me to smile. ¡°Still, my mother can¡®t afford this,¡± I swallowed hard, my


    hands trembling as I looked at his name on the card.


    He ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Give me a call after you and your mother talk. Let¡®s see what we


    can do.¡± He tapped me and then looked at Sky. ¡°Your father requested to see her once he gets out of the


    ICU.¡± I panicked, stopping Dr. Greene as he turned his back on us. ¡°Huh? Uhm... When will that


    happen?¡±


    He stopped and looked at Steve Mars with concern. ¡°The most would be a week.¡±


    ¡°A week?¡± I leaned my hands and pressed my forehead on the ss. ¡°Oh, Please, Mr. Mars, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, little Miss. He¡®s out of danger now. We are just monitoring his condition.¡± He chuckled at


    me. He heaved a sigh and smiled. ¡°What¡®s your name?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ang,¡± I answered, ncing at him with tears in my eyes, forgetting the red washable ink again on my


    face. ¡°Ang,¡± He repeated my name with longing and sadness. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Ang, he¡®ll wake up


    soon. When he does, I¡®ll call Sky right away.¡± He looked at Sky again. ¡°Bring her home. She seemed tired


    and hungry.¡± He turned to me. ¡°Or would you like to have some breakfast with me, Ang?¡±


    I smiled and shook my head. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Greene, but I¡®d rather go home.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± he said


    gently, nodding his head before walking to the quiet hallway of the ICU area.


    A week.


    If I stayed, many things could happen, and with Sky around, it would be challenging to guard my foolish


    heart.


    I heaved a deep sigh, deciding to go home and just check on Mr. Mars from time to time. Without looking


    at Sky, I walked in the opposite direction, going to the exit emergency door to leave, but before I could


    walk past him, he grabbed the neckline, the back piping, of my shirt.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡®re going?¡± He hissed, pulling me angrily with my shirt.


    ¡°Going home,¡± I answered, brushing his hands off my shirt. I glowered at him as I fixed the hem of my


    shirt. ¡°What¡®s wrong with you? I just borrowed this shirt.¡± ¡°Going home? And then what? Let the whole


    world know I married you by mistake?¡± He snarled, gripping my wrist. ¡°No way, ugly woman!¡± I raised my


    eyebrows and looked at him disappointingly. ¡°Yeah!¡± I sneered at him. ¡°The whole world would know that


    the Mighty Sky, the smart Sky, the God of the Elite, married by mistake,¡± I smirked at him. ¡°What do you


    intend to do with me?¡± I asked, raising my head to tell him I was not afraid.


    ¡°Keep you until Dad gets out of the hospital,¡± he answered, but I shook my head.


    ¡°I have no intention of staying, Sky. If you are afraid I will tell the world about what happened between us,


    I think no one will believe me,¡± I sighed and continued, ¡°I am not your maid.¡± ¡°But you are my wife,¡± He


    shook his head, disgusted at the thought as he smirked. He took the ring from his pocket and put it on


    his finger. He moved his head closer to my ears and whispered. ¡°For better or worse, remember? Will


    you leave me at this worst moment, Ang?¡±


    I felt his lips brushing my earlobe, causing me to close my eyes, wanting him again.


    ¡°Do you remember what you promised mest night?¡± He whispered, his husky voice making my core


    wet, causing my legs to wobble, and desiring Sky Mars inside me.


    I swallowed hard, nodding my head and closing my eyes hard as I remembered what I said. ¡°Say it,


    Ang. What did you tell me?¡± He nipped my earlobe. My lips parted, and I sucked for air before


    answering. ¡°I promised to be a submissive wife to the Mighty Sky.¡± He pushed me gently away from him,


    waking me up from a short moment of insanity over him. ¡°Then act like one,¡± he scoffed, walking past me


    and taking his phone to call someone.¡± Elenita, tell Frank we¡®re going home.¡± My tears rolled down my


    cheeks as I clenched my fists in anger. ¡°A submissive wife,¡± I whispered sadly, wiping my tears carefully


    as I followed the path toward my shattered dreams.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14 ¨C The Chance


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I grabbed Elenita¡®s arm, pulling her back. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, still panting after running after


    her. We just got home, and now she told me we were leaving again.


    She raised her eyebrows at me, looking at my hand in her arm, burning me that I released her.


    ¡°Shopping,¡± she answered. ¡°I told you we can¡®t find your clothes and shoes, and you can¡®t wear one or


    two dresses.¡± She nced at her wristwatch. ¡°We must be home before dinner, so we¡®d better hurry.¡±


    1 pretended to understand her and walked side¨Cby¨Cside with her. ¡°You need to learn how to cook the


    food the way Sky liked them,¡± Elenita said as she got in the car. ¡°You have to know what he likes and


    doesn¡®t like.¡±


    I nodded, plopping myself inside the car. ¡°Did you know that I¡®m a Virgo, and he¡®s a Pisces?¡°I informed


    her, hoping she would get the message right away. She gave me a sullen look. ¡°I don¡®t care if you¡®re not


    compatible, and I have no intention of knowing until when you decided to give up on your madnessst


    night. You must get to know him as long as you¡®re married to him.¡± ¡°Elenita, don¡®t you think teaching me


    how to cook for him is a little dangerous. What if I poison him?¡± I narrowed my eyes as I asked her.


    She rolled her eyes at me. ¡°I know you can¡®t do that, Ang.¡± She heaved a deep sigh as she closed her


    eyes. ¡°I know how much you wanted to go home, but for now, be there for Sky. He needed you.¡±


    I pressed my forehead on the window of the car, sighing deeply. I remained quiet, not disturbing Elenita


    in her sleep if she was really sleeping. When we reached the shopping mall, our driver, who was older


    than Frank, stopped the car at the mall¡®s main entrance. He opened the door for Elenita, but I had


    already gotten myself out before he coulde to my side.


    He smiled at me meekly before going back to the driver¡®s seat. Elenita had already grabbed my wrist and


    tugged me inside the shopping mall before I could say thank you to him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You needed a new phone,¡± she said, causing my eyebrows to raise. ¡°Sky always has important and


    confidential calls, so you can¡®t borrow his phone all the time. It goes the same with me.¡±


    She led me to a cell phone store, not buying me but taking the paper bag she seemed to have ordered


    earlier before we came here. She took the smartphone inside and gave it to me after saving a few


    numbers.


    ¡°Here I already saved my number, Sky¡®s, and Frank¡®s. He will personally drive you if you want to go


    somewhere,¡± she said, walking again, not giving me a chance to browse or at least check on my very


    first cell phone.


    Elenita walked like she was in a marathon. I followed her around, picking up nightwear clothes and pairs


    of underwear from the shops she must have ordered ahead of time, like the cell phone. I was already


    holding five paper bags when we stopped at a boutique.


    ¡°Elenita,¡± The woman with a namete Gemma approached her. ¡°Is this her?¡± she asked, smiling at me


    with amusement in her eyes and lips.


    She nodded, ¡°Gemma, give her everything she wants,¡± she said, sounding tired already. ¡°TIL be in the


    caf¨¦ Call me when it¡®s done.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Don¡®t worry, Elenita, I¡®ll pamper your niece,¡± she said, causing me to look at Elenita, but she only


    smiled at Gemma, not at me. When we were alone, she took me to the boutique¡®s second floor, taking


    clothes and dresses from the rack.


    I watched her in awe, looking at my body and choosing colors of clothes. She has good taste in fashion,


    but as she gave me pairs of shirts and jeans, skirts, blouses and dresses, almost everything, I could


    hardly breathe when I saw the prices on the tag.


    She led me to her office and gestured her hand, telling me to sit on the couch.


    ¡°So, what¡®s with the story of red dots on your face?¡± She asked as she took the clothes off from the


    hanger.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I raised my head, and the look on my face could tell I hardly understood what she said because I


    was too focused on choosing which one to take


    ¡°Your face, dear. You look hideous with those dots. Why don¡®t you just put different colors to make your


    face funny rather than ugly,¡± she chuckled, taking wet wipes from her side and carefully wiping the red


    dots on my face. I pursed my lips, but I could not help myself from raising my eyebrows at her. ¡°You have


    a name, dear?¡± She asked, taking another wet tissue from the box.


    ¡°Ang,¡± I answered briefly.


    When she was done, she narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°You looked familiar, but I could not remember


    where or when I have seen this face,¡± she said, cupping my face. ¡°Are you rted to the Greene,


    Wilbur...¡± she raises her eyebrows and looks at the ceiling as she thinks. ¡°Johnsons ... Mars? You


    looked like the young Olivia, but you also looked like...¡± Her voice trailed off, upset with herself that she


    could not recognize my face. ¡°I¡®m not rted to any of them. I¡®m an orphan,¡± I said truthfully, but she only


    laughed at me.


    ¡°Pfft, orphan? Don¡®t worry, dear, because I¡®m not spilling any info to the press if you¡®re Steve¡®s illegitimate


    child,¡± She chuckled. My eyebrows raised at her. Illegitimate? ¡°I¡®m not his daughter,¡± I said, standing up


    and getting a pair of V¨Cneck shirts and jeans. It is my birthday anyway, so I feel like giving myself a treat


    and thinking of breaking my piggy bank. ¡°I¡®m choosing these,¡± I said, typing a message to Elenita, telling


    her I wanted to go home and clicking the sent button. Sheughed at me, standing up to go to her table


    and get something from her drawer. ¡°You¡®re not here to choose one pair. All these are yours. Sit down,¡±


    she ordered me and heaved a sigh as she put dots on my face using a new lipstick pen.


    Gemma was putting dots on my face when Elenita came.


    ¡°We¡®re almost done, Elenita,¡± She nced at her, smiling at her arts as she pressed the point of the


    lipstick on the tip of my nose. She handed me the lipstick. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Ang. This is


    hypoallergenic. You can have this. At least this one won¡®t smear your face every time you sweat or cry.¡±


    Her staff came in, folding the clothes and cing them in the paper bag. ¡°I don¡®t need a lot. I just need


    one,¡± I looked at Elenita, but she ignored me and took the paper bags from the staff. ¡°Thank you for your


    help, Gemma,¡± she said, turning her back on her. I was left in the middle, not knowing what to do. ¡°Go,¡±


    she mouthed. ¡°Your secret is safe with me,¡± she smiled and went to her table. I was left with only one


    choice, and that was to follow Elenita. When we got to the car, the driver was already busy cing the


    paper bags in the trunk of the vehicle. I found Elenita busy reading a message which definitely was not


    from me. ¡°Are you ready for your first lesson?¡± She asked, giving me a quick look before returning her


    eyes to her cell phone. ¡°First lesson?¡± I repeated, and now I sounded like a moron. ¡°We are to cook


    Vian Crab Linguine. Sky¡®s favorite pasta,¡± she answered. Without Elenita noticing it, the corners of


    my mouth lifted, and for the first time in my life, I had never been so thankful that our meal today


    would be the one that could kill me if I ate too much of it.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15 ¨C Lesson One To One Hundred


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    I am not here to cook for Sky.


    I am not excited to do this for him.


    I am not learning chores for my husband.


    I am not... I sighed and shook my head as I looked at the apron Elenita gave me. Beforeing here to


    the kitchen, I checked the recipe on how to cook it, but as she told me, Sky is very particr with the


    food he eats, not that he is picky, but perhaps his taste bud is different from ordinary people like me.


    ¡°This is easy to prepare, but Sky will know if the crab meat is fresh or not,¡± she said as if the details were


    crucial for me to remember. ¡°Wash your hands... and your face.¡± She added as she moved quickly


    around the kitchen, preparing the ingredients.


    As I wash my face, I hear Elenita talking to three maids in the kitchen, just asking them to prepare


    everything but leaving after that. When I was done, I was like a child that she tended to, fixing my hair


    into a ponytail and putting on the apron she gave me. The corners of my mouth almost lifted, touched by


    the feeling that no one had ever done this to me until I reached the age of five. Sister Grace had always


    been awed at me for being able to do things independently after learning from her and Aunt Rose. When


    she was done, and the others had left, I swallowed hard as my round eyes grew, my heart pounding as I


    stared at the boiled crabs sitting on the te. Since I had allergies to crabs, it has never been on the


    menu in the nursing home and at home, except when somebody gives us cooked meat or food, just like


    the case of Mrs. Antta. It was her grandchild who brought the cooked meal and generously


    shared it with me


    ¡°Do you know how to get the meat from the crab?¡± She asked as she took another te and crab.


    I swallowed hard, feeling bad for the crab. ¡°No,¡± I said truthfully, shaking my head as I picked up the


    innocent crab.


    Elenita took one, flipping it and pointing her finger at the white underside of the crab. ¡°You have to


    remember that the male has a smaller, more pointed, and narrower apron, but the female has a bigger,


    more rounded p,¡± she exined before giving me the female crab. ¡°Is it necessary to know them?¡± I bit


    my lower lip, holding the crab in its w. She gave me a sullen look. ¡°Yes, because Sky always wants


    female crabs.¡± ¡°Figures,¡± I whispered, nodding and watching her as she removed the apron. ¡°Do it,¡± She


    sounded like a strict teacher in ab ss. I grabbed the point toward the front of the crab and pulled the


    apron off, doing it perfectly as if I had done it before. From my peripheral view, I caught her raising her


    eyebrows but smiling for a brief second before turning into a strict¨Cteacher mode.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After her step¨Cby¨Cstep guide, when we finally had thoroughly cleaned the crabs, she taught me to pick


    the crab meat. I was tempted to taste it, but I feared the result that it would make


    my face swollen.


    I breathed out and smiled at my achievement that I cupped my face, tapping my cheeks for doing a good


    job and forgetting that my hands had crab butter after holding the body of one crab the wrong way.


    These crabs must have something against me even if I did not taste the meat because I could feel tiny


    stings on my face, and my hands started to get itchy. I ignored the slight prickling sensation on my skin


    and focused on cooking the pasta, a task I was familiar with. When I was done, I turned to Elenita to tell


    her, but she gasped, looking at me with shock on her face. ¡°My goodness, Ang! Why didn¡®t you tell


    me? Are you allergic to seafood?¡± She asked worriedly, opening the cab and looking for medicine.


    ¡°Do you have a medi. ¡°She sighed, shaking her head, remembering she could not even find my clothes


    and shoes. ¡°Do you have any allergies to medicine?¡±


    I nodded, watching her as she took her cell phone, and I could see her hands trembling as she dialed a


    number.


    ¡°I¡®m fine, Elenita. Don¡®t worry,¡± I looked at my reflection in the mirror and chuckled amusingly at the red


    spots on my face. ¡°Hmph! While you find it entertaining, I¡®m sure Sky will kill me for letting this happen,¡±


    She scoffed at me, looking at the number she was pressing. ¡°This will wear off, Elenita. Give it a day or


    two,¡± I put on the oven mitt to get the baked potato from the oven. ¡°As long as I won¡®t eat it, I¡®m okay, so


    please, stop worrying about me.¡± ¡°Dear, no one messes with the Mars family,¡± she uttered in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡®m not a Mars,¡± I sighed sadly. It would be nice to be part of a family that no one wanted to mess with,


    but I got here because of our one night of insanity and wanted to tell her I am like time, just passing


    through.


    She hissed, rolling her eyes at me. ¡°Are you sure you¡®re okay?¡±


    I nodded, thankful I had a day or two with my identity hidden behind the red spots on my face. Elenita


    sighed in relief, getting a clean te to prepare the pasta. She was almost done when another maid


    came in.


    ¡°Elenita, the young Mr. Mars is looking for Ang,¡± she told her, ncing at me. When I looked at her,


    she looked down, avoiding my eyes. I shrugged, wondering if I was really looking hideous that she didn¡®t


    want to look at me.


    ¡°You don¡®t get to address her just by her name, Nina. You have to call her ¨C ¡± ¡°Oh, please,¡± I cut in, my


    eyes gaping at Elenita. ¡°Ang¡®s fine.¡± I turned to the maid. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°In the study room,¡± She answered, looking down at her fidgeting hands.


    I tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°It¡®s okay to look at me, Nina. I¡®m not Medusa that you¡®d turn into stone


    when you look me in the eyes.¡± I reminded her as I walked toward the room she mentioned.


    I wish to roam around the mansion while I am here, but with Sky calling me, I can feel my heart


    palpitating, making me dizzy as I walk in the direction of the study room. When I opened the door, I found


    him sitting on an executive chair with a document in his hand, not even


    bothering to nce at me.


    ¡°Tell Elenita to prepare me a Chicken Caesar Sandwich,¡± he said without looking at me. ¡°I changed my


    mind about the crab linguine.¡± My eyebrows raised, thinking I heard it wrong. I blinked a few times before


    breathing hard.¡° But your food is almost prepared, sky. Come on, we took effort in preparing it,¡± I cried.


    My skin even got allergies because of the crab, and now he was telling me he wanted to eat different


    food.


    ¡°That¡®s why I changed my mind,¡± he said, giving me a sullen look. ¡°I don¡®t want anyone preparing my


    food, especially you.¡± I sneered at him. ¡°You think I¡®ll poison you?¡± I snarled, ring at him and hoping he


    would get the message that I would really do it if I were given a chance. ¡°Hmm...¡± He stared at me,


    meeting my eyes, and then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I would really do it if I had the chance,¡± I clenched my fists and whispered, annoyed at his handsome


    face.


    His eyes flickered at me. ¡°What did you say?¡± His eyes squinted at me suspiciously as he asked.


    I smiled smugly at him. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, puckering my lips and blowing him a kiss. He twitched his lips,


    disgusted with what I did.


    ¡°Bring me a cup of coffee,¡± he said, now his eyes were fixed on the screen of hisptop. ¡°Should I


    prepare the coffee or have Elenita make that too?¡± I asked, at least wanting to be clear because I hated it


    when someone wasted food or drinks. He heaved a deep sigh and stopped typing to look at me. ¡°Are


    you really that stupid for you not to understand?¡±


    My lips formed a smile before curling my lips. ¡°I¡®ll go and tell Elenita now you changed your mind about


    the food.¡±


    I was about to open the door when he called me. I turned to him and saw him looking at me, his arms


    crossing his chest and his back leaning on the chair¡®s backrest.


    ¡°Ang, I don¡®t want you wearing that when you see me. Take that off.¡± He said in an annoyed tone,


    sighing as he waited for me.


    My body froze, and my eyes went round. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, now!¡± He answered. ¡°Or do you want me to take


    that off for you?¡± He rose to his feet, and as he walked toward me, I breathed hard as I was not ready to


    get naked in front of him without being drunk.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16 ¨C Prove That You Are Sexy (Anj¡®s POV) I breathed out, closing my eyes tight when he was


    near me, but then I felt him walking past me. Slowly, I turned my head in his direction, seeing him looking


    at the bookshelf as if


    looking for a file.


    ¡°Take off that apron, Ang,¡± he snarled when I did not move. ¡°It¡®s making you uglier.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± I forced a


    smile, breathing in relief as I took off the apron in a hurry, but I froze again, gasping when I felt his lips on


    my ears as he stood behind me. ¡°Why Ang? Are you thinking I was asking you to take off your


    clothes?¡± He whispered, breathing on my skin. I moved away from him and put my hands on my hips. ¡°Of


    course not! I may look ugly, but you can¡®t deny I have a sexy body.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He scoffed as he walked back to his table but did not sit. ¡°I can¡®t even remember your name, yet you


    sounded as if you wanted to tell me another lie,¡± he said as he flipped the folder, he took from the shelf.


    My eyebrows raised at him, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°I¡®m not lying.¡±


    ¡°Prove it!¡± He flickered his eyes on me, waiting for what I would do.


    ¡°What?¡± My heart raced that I could not even raise my eyebrows. He sighed, flipping another page. ¡°Take


    off your clothes and prove to me you have a sexy body. Otherwise, get out of my sight and get me that


    coffee.¡± My lips quiver while my chest rises up and down with anger. I screamed in rage and walked out


    of the study room, stomping my feet as I stepped back to the kitchen. I was still sniffling and crying in


    anger when I reached the kitchen. ¡°Elenita, he wanted a Chicken Caesar Sandwich instead of the crab


    linguini.¡± I pulled a chair on the kitchen ind and sat down without smiling. ¡°And he also wants coffee.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said as if her effort was not wasted.


    ¡°Just like that?¡± I was horrified that Elenita tolerated such an attitude. No wonder Sky Mars has


    developed an unpleasant attitude, and that was because they allowed him to get whatever he wanted.


    She heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Of course not, but I know Sky. Don¡®t sit there and prepare his sandwich and


    coffee. I¡®ll teach you.¡± She said, tugging me in my arm. If I were to decide, I would force him to eat the


    crab linguini on the table. Not everyone has the privilege of eating aplete meal, especially delicious


    and expensive ones. ¡°Sky is really picky in his food. Either I would prepare it, or he would cook for


    himself,¡± Elenita said as she handed me disposable stic gloves.


    ¡°He knew how to cook?¡± I raised my eyebrows.


    She smiled as if she was his proud parent. ¡°You¡®ll be amazed at what Sky could do.¡± She


    pushed the bowl to me. ¡°Whisk these all together,¡± she instructed, and I did as I nced and watched her


    take the marinated chicken from the refrigerator.


    ¡°You¡®re like my mother,¡± I smiled at her, remembering Sister Grace. ¡°You seemed to love Sky very


    much.¡±


    She pursed her lips but heaved a sigh as she looked at me. ¡°Sky is like a son to me already,¡± she smiled,


    turning her back on me as she cooked the chicken.


    I was waiting for more stories from here, but she had already pressed her lips, waiting until the chicken


    was cooked before ending our conversation with an authoritative order.


    ¡°Copy what I will do.¡± She said, giving me the bread. ¡°Assemble that sandwich and do it nicely.¡±


    I mirrored what Elenita did with the slice of bread, spreading it with the dressing she asked me to whisk


    and topping them with lettuce, avocado, and sliced chicken. When we were done with the sandwich and


    coffee, I sighed, confused about which one to bring to Sky.


    Elenita took the tray and ced the food and drinks I made, pulled a chair, took the sandwich she made


    and took a bite.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I gasped, shocked, while I watched her chewing the sandwich she had made. I breathed out. ¡°Sky


    would know it wasn¡®t you who prepared this,¡± I cried, sniffling again as I felt tired already.


    ¡°Ang, I promised her mother and father that once he got married, I would teach his wife everything


    about him, and then I will retire,¡± she said, pushing the tray gently toward me. The corners of my mouth


    were downturned, clearly showing her I was not happy to hear what she had just said.


    ¡°Elenita, did it ever ur to you that I was not the woman of his dreams? As I told you, we¡®re not


    compatible and...¡± I racked my brain faster for any information that I could use to convince her that my


    stay here was temporary. ¡°I told you I don¡®t care. Let this be a lesson to both of you for bringing such


    disgrace to the sanctity of marriage, especially to you. Your mother must be worried right now.¡± She


    red at me. ¡°Bring that coffee to him because if that gets cold, he will ask you to bring another again.¡±


    I took the tray, left the kitchen, and walked back to the study room. When I opened the door, Sky was


    leaning on the chair¡®s backrest, his eyes closed, and with his even breathing, I could tell he was not just


    resting his eyes. He must have fallen asleep while waiting for his coffee and sandwich


    Carefully and slowly, I ced the tray on the coffee table. I could not risk putting it on his table because


    there were lots of documents on top of it. Before leaving, I stopped in front of his table and gazed at his


    perfectness. I was trying to figure out his intention of asking me to stay. Although I was sure that it had


    something to do with what happened yesterday, somewhere deep in my heart, I was hoping it was


    something else. I had to remember that it was also my fault that his father was in the hospital, and I had


    to wait until he called for me.


    Yawning, I left the room quietly, but as I got out, I sighed because I had forgotten to ask him where I


    should stay for the night. Thinking of Elenita giving me more tasks, I did not bother going back to the


    kitchen and went to his room instead.


    His king¨Csized bed was waving at me, begging me to feel the softness of the sheets and


    pillows, but I ignored its call and walked to his closet room. The paper bags were still there, and with the


    number of clothes and stuff Elenita bought for me, I had no idea what to do with them. I never had many


    clothes in my life, and I didn¡®t see the need to have much. I walked to the bathroom, and for a while, I felt


    like being inside a spaceship because everything I saw inside was alien to me. Sky¡®s bathroom has a


    modern and manly design,rge enough to fit t¨Cpanel cabs, dark wood cabs, a toilet, a bathtub


    that could amodate two or maybe three people, a sink, and countertops. After half an hour of


    discovering how to use the valve, I finally experienced the sprinkle of water like I was being bathed by


    rain because the shower head was set up inside the skylight well in the ceiling. When I was done, my


    eyes were half¨Cclosed already while drying my hair. I blinked a few times to wake myself up, and when


    my hair was finally dried, I opened one of the cabs, hoping to ce the paper bags inside, but the


    bigger space lighted the bulb in my brain. I dashed to his bedroom, took one pillow, and ran back to the


    closet room. I opened the cab and crawled inside the empty closet, pulling it slowly to close the


    cab door, making my space darker. When the lighting outside the cab drew me out of my


    beauty sleep, I groaned and opened my eyes to see who had opened the cab door. ¡°What in


    heaven¡®s name are you doing inside the cab?¡± Sky asked angrily as he opened the cab door


    wide.


    My mouth was half¨Copened, hoping to exin why I was there, but my eyes were pinned on his naked


    body. Still shocked, I blinked a few times as I stared at his manhood like he was sending me a message.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17 ¨C The Angel Inside The Cab (Sky¡®s POV) When Ang left the study room and closed


    the door, I opened my eyes and walked to the coffee table where she ced the tray. I took the tray to


    the balcony and sat on the metal decorated chair to enjoy the coffee and sandwich.


    I smirked as I sipped the coffee, tasting how different it was from the usual coffee Elenita or my secretary


    would prepare for me. I hate to admit it, but this is how I want my coffee. I tap the table with my fingers,


    allowing them to dance near the te as I recall how we got crazyst night.


    The truth was Frank was adamant at first in taking us to a wedding officiantst night because he knew


    we were drunk, and we had no idea who the girl I was with the previous night, but we were too crazy


    about each other. I was too drunk that if she didn¡®t stop me, I wanted Frank to get out of the car just to


    indulge my desire to im the innocent woman with me. I had to threaten my driver that I would take his


    schrship and financial support if he would not grant her birthday wish, which was to be married to the


    Mighty Sky.


    I propped my elbows on the table and massaged my forehead, disbelieving myself at how stupid I got


    last night. Closing my eyes, I tried to recall the beautiful woman with mest night who made me crazier


    when I found out I was her first. I inhaled, remembering her intoxicating scent, sweet and delicate.


    The sound of my phone ringing startled me, snapping me from a dream and bringing me back to the


    present. I sighed, reading the name of the caller. ¡°Dr. Greene,¡± I said, hoping to hear good news from our


    family doctor. ¡°Still awake, Sky?¡± He chuckled as if we were friends. Remembering how he showed


    interest in Ang annoyed me, but it was less of my concern now. I will deal with itter with her.


    ¡°Have you heard of a sky sleeping, Uncle David?¡± I asked, calling him ¡®uncle¡® although we were not


    rted. The Greene has been a family friend for who knew how long that I didn¡®t want to dig the history


    now. ¡°Yeah, I know, but I just called to tell you that Steve already woke up and was looking for Ang,¡±


    he informed me. ¡°We¡®ll be bringing him to a regr room tomorrow morning. What time will youe


    tomorrow? I want to be here when you and Ange.¡± I curled my lip, annoyed at what he said,


    almost asking him why he had to see Ang again. Now, the irritation I was feeling was in the confusion


    of whether I hated that he was showing much interest in her or that my father was looking for her, not


    me. ¡°I¡®ll ask herter,¡± I answered. ¡°But it¡®ll definitely be morning, maybe before lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡®ll clear my schedule in the morning,¡± he told me, causing my forehead to crease.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Did I hear it right that he would clear his schedule for her?


    ¡°Uncle David, you seemed interested in my w... maid,¡± I almost slipped, wanting to say wise, but I didn¡®t


    know why I suddenly wanted to tell him that the young woman he was so interested in was already


    married,


    I heard him chuckle softly. ¡°Yes, Sky. She has great potential, and it would be a waste of time if no one


    would give her a chance to study.¡±


    ¡°You think I can¡®t do that?¡± I asked him, hoping to hide the annoyance in my voice.


    He sighed. ¡°Sky, I know you can do it, but let us give her a choice. There are only a few people in this


    world who could do such a heroic act in times of an actual emergency, specifically saving someone¡®s life


    in danger with no formal training in responding to emergency and remaining calm, I may add.¡±


    What Uncle David said was true, and I hate to admit it, but when I saw Dad on the floor, I had no idea


    what to do first. Without Ang that morning, I could have lost my father, and the three of us would be


    orphans, though Mom was still alive.


    I heaved a deep sigh. ¡°I will tell her tomorrow.¡±


    After ending our call, I rose to my feet and walked to the kitchen, finding Elenita sitting and writing


    something in her notebook, probably listing down what she needed for the kitchen. The pasta I requested


    her to cook was still on the table, so I pulled a chair, picked up the fork, and began to eat.


    ¡°Stop torturing the poor child, sky,¡± Elenita reminded me, ncing at me before returning her focus to the


    paper.


    ¡°Did Olivia eat her dinner already?¡± I asked. ¡°I haven¡®t seen Finn.¡±


    ¡°She requested sushi tonight. You know that Olivia can¡®t have crab linguini. You know that she is allergic


    to crab. I bet you don¡®t want your sister¡®s face to get swollen,¡± she reminded me.¡± Finn¡®s in camping.¡± I


    stopped eating, raising my eyebrows at Elenita, not wanting to believe Finn¡®s excuse.


    She smirked at me. ¡°I know that look, Sky. Don¡®t worry, I checked on him, and someone¡®s keeping an eye


    on him. He¡®sing back on Friday.¡± I nodded, sighing in relief as I heard he was not at home when the


    incident happened.


    ¡°If you want crab, you have to tell me in advance. I must be careful in choosing ingredients for your


    meals since Ang is also allergic to crab,¡± she said, standing up. ¡°I know I¡®m not in the position to ask


    you this, but what do you intend to do with her?¡±


    Everybody seems to be concerned about my ns for Ang.


    I looked at her and met her eyes. ¡°You know the answer to that, Elenita,¡± I said, pursing my lips while


    thinking of the right words to say, and then I continued, ¡°I barely know the young woman I was withst


    night. She seemed to be at the party by mistake, we got drunk, and we... No... I did not use my brain and


    did not handle the situation well. Instead, I took advantage of her.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to divorce her? What if she ckmails you?¡± She asked worriedly, giving me a ss


    of water.


    I only heaved a sigh, not answering her questions. I finished my pasta in silence and left the kitchen


    without uttering any words, leaving Elenita looking at me with concern. When I entered my bedroom, I


    was expecting Ang to be sleeping in my bed, but she was not there. Maybe Elenita let her sleep in the


    guest room, or perhaps she was still awake, wandering


    the mansion.


    I walked to the closet room and saw the paper bags on the floor. Other women would be excited to see


    what they had splurged their money on, but the things they shopped today were still inside the bag. After


    what she did to Dad, I asked Elenita to buy everything she wanted, but she called me a while ago, telling


    me that Ang was not like other women she knew I dated. She told me how Ang picked a pair of T¨C


    shirts and jeans, the less expensive among other clothes.


    I took off my clothes, tossed them in the basket, and walked to the shower room, spending almost half an


    hour just standing under the shower head, hoping my worries would be washed away. As soon as I was


    done taking a shower, I dried my body and walked naked inside my room, not expecting Ang to be


    walking inside my bedroom at this hour.


    The drawer where my underwear is empty and the cab where my pajamas should be is not there. I


    groaned, realizing Elenita must have asked the maids to rearrange my clothes to give Ang a space in


    the closet room. I sighed, opening every closet to find what I was looking for, only to be surprised when I


    saw Ang sleeping like a baby inside the cab. ¡°What in heaven¡®s name are you doing inside the


    cab?¡± I asked her angrily as she opened her eyes. I opened the door wide, worried that she might


    suffocate inside, but when her mouth opened as if gasping for air and her eyes gaped and pinned on my


    manhood, I panicked she would scream again like what happened this morning. Instead of looking for a


    towel to cover my body, I dive inside the cab with her.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 ¨C A Strange Stranger (Sky¡®s POV) Ang¡®s round eyes blinked as my palm covered her


    mouth, stopping her from screaming. ¡°Don¡®t dare scream again, Ang. Olivia¡®s room is just next to


    mine,¡± I warned her. At first, I thought she pressed her lips to suppress herself from screaming, but I was


    wrong. She was trying to stop herself fromughing. I moved away from her but remained kneeling so


    my head would not bump the shelf of the cab. When I nced at her, Ang was biting her bottom


    lip, and her face was so red, causing me to think all the red spots on her face had melted. ¡°What now?¡±


    I hissed, wondering why my body was feeling hot. She swallowed hard and forced a chuckle as she


    puckered her lips, pointing at my shaft. We were in an awkward position, finding myself kneeling in


    between her legs, and my member was not even ashamed of getting hard in front of her.


    ¡°Please, Sky, get out. Your manhood is tickling me,¡± she said, closing one eye and pressing her lips, and


    this time, she was avoidingughing hard at our position.


    My eyebrows knitted. ¡°What do you mean it¡®s tickling you?¡± I asked, hiding my amusement. ¡°Just please,


    get off me,¡± she said, pushing me out of the big closet. I scoffed at her, getting out of the cab before I


    could not stop myself. She must have put me under her spell that I was feeling aroused by her words,


    voice, and hard nipples, which were so obvious underneath her top pajamas.


    ¡°Does the bed bother you that you sleep here?¡°I hissed, opening another cab. Finally, I found my


    things. Marrying a strange stranger stirred my world, confusing my brain and heart. She got out,


    fixing her waist¨Clong hair. ¡°It¡®sfortable here. Besides, I was scared you might not want to sleep in


    your bed if you see me there.¡± ¡°Actually, you¡®re right,¡± I agreed with her, putting on my shirt. ¡°But this


    house has plenty of guest rooms, and I could go there and sleep,¡± I exined. ¡°I may not like you, but


    I am not a bad person.¡± I turned my head to look at her. ¡°Follow me.¡± We went out of my bedroom


    and walked toward the kitchen. At this hour, the maids are usually at their quarters, and Elenita spends


    time with Olivia, reading her books or helping with her homework.


    She pulled a chair from the kitchen ind and watched me as I moved toward the refrigerator,


    taking a small cake box. After cing it on the table, I pushed it toward her. ¡°Open it,¡± I instructed


    Frank to buy a small birthday cake for her because she didn¡®t have any yesterday. I am giving her a


    cake for no other reason except those celebrating birthdays with a cake is very important for me.


    Her lips curved into an excited smile as her beautiful round eyes sparkled with happiness. She bit


    her bottom lip, ncing at me as her eyes danced. When she opened the lid of the box, my eyebrows


    raised, peeking at what was inside for the first time. ¡°Happy Birthday, Ang! Love, Sky,¡± She read and


    giggled as tears rolled down her cheeks.¡±


    I¡®m sure you didn¡®t buy this,¡± she wiped her tears, still sniffling as she put the candle on top of the cake


    I opened the drawer, got a lighter, and lit the candle.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She was smiling as she closed her eyes before blowing the candle. Like a child, she pped her hands


    and smiled as she cried. I let her cry, and when she was done, she took her new cellphone and took a


    picture of the cake.


    ¡°So, what did you wish for?¡± I asked, curious at what she asked that she seemed sincere in making her


    wish.


    ¡°I wished you would give me a hundred million so I can have my face fixed,¡± she chuckled, dipping her


    index finger into the icing and putting her finger on her mouth. She moaned, closing her eyes, causing


    my stupid self to lick my lips, wanting to taste her lips ¡°This is the best cake ever! Thank you, Sky,¡± She


    smiled, showing her sweet smile. Her face might have hundreds or perhaps thousands of red dots, but it


    could not hide the beauty in her heart¨Cshaped face. Whenever she smiles, her eyes sparkle, and her


    face lights with joy.


    ¡°So, what did you really wish?¡± I asked, taking a saucer and cake cutter for her. ¡°I only have one wish


    every year,¡± she said truthfully. ¡°For my real parents to find me,¡± she said as she cut the cake. ¡°It¡®s not


    that I¡®m not grateful with Si...with my mother. I know she loved me very much, but it would be nice to


    meet my biological parents.¡±


    I nodded, not wanting to ask more. She surprised me when she jumped to her feet and excitedly went to


    the refrigerator. ¡°Sky, let¡®s have appletini,¡± She said excitedly.


    I scoffed at her. ¡°Do you remember what happened when you had appletinist night?¡± I thought she


    would pester me, but she did not, causing me to feel guilty about it. ¡°Fine! Let¡®s go to the bar but let¡®s try


    something else.¡±


    ¡°You have a bar here?¡± Her eyes looked surprised that I pressed my lips to stop me fromughing. She is


    an adorable doll when she does that, looking innocently surprised. I nodded. ¡°We have one in the next


    room, but not here. Let¡®s go back. I have one in my room,¡± I said, taking the cake box as she might want


    more.


    ¡°You have your own bar? Woah!¡± She eximed, following me after taking her saucer and fork.


    This had been an exhausting day, and one ss of brandy or maybe something hard for me, I think,


    would be okay before I resigned to the guest room, but as we reached my own home bar, she sat on the


    stool excitedly, and her lips parted, looking at the liquor bottles with awe. ¡°Sky,¡± She called my name with


    zeal. ¡°Can I have a margarita today?¡± When I raised my eyebrows, she giggled, augh that tickled


    something inside me. ¡°I always hear my cousin telling me about it and how she liked it,¡± she grinned at


    the thought.


    What worse thing could happen if I let her experience a ss of margarita today? She released a


    scream in delight, pping her hand as I nodded. As I stand behind the bar, she climbs down the stool


    and stands beside me, watching how I do her drinks. When I was done, I gave it to her and drank, not


    sipping or tasting, causing her to cough.


    Although hesitating, I tapped her back lightly,ughing at her.


    ¡°How do you drink this?¡± she asked, looking at the ss with disgust.


    I smiled, shaking my head as I hid my amusement with her. ¡°This is how you do it.¡± I showed her how,


    and like a good student, she nodded, taking the ss when I gave it to her. I watch her lick the salt off


    the rim as she drinks, grabbing some with her tongue as she drinks her margarita She breathed out.


    ¡°This is good,¡± she grins at me, rotating her ss to get the salt off the rim on the other side as she


    drinks again. ¡°Let me try how to do it,¡± she said. I should not have allowed Ang, but I am curious about


    how fast she learns.


    She takes two margarita sses and rims them with lime juice and sugar. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± I


    asked curiously, wondering how she got the idea of using sugar. ¡°Just discovering, but I guess this is


    being done already,¡± she answered, mixing the drink ingredients with a coconut juice she found. She


    gave me the other ss when she was finished, and together, we tasted her creation. ¡°Hmm,¡± I


    moaned after tasting it. ¡°This is good,¡± Iplimented honestly. Her lips formed a delighted smile. ¡°Do


    you want another ss?¡± She asked excitedly. I nodded, helping her this time. ¡°Are you interested in Dr.


    Greene¡®s offer?¡± I nced at her, and seeing her shaking her head made me wonder. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You heard


    my answer this morning, sky. We can¡®t afford it,¡± she answered, sounding sad. I scoffed at her. ¡°You


    married a Mars, yet you think you can¡®t afford to study in college.¡± She chewed her bottom lip after


    drinking from her ss and looked at the ring on my finger. She leaned her head closer to mine. ¡°You


    know that my marriage to you is temporary, right?¡±


    My eyes squinted at her, wondering if she was sincere or just ying me. ¡°Did you know you¡®re wealthy


    right now because we didn¡®t sign any prenuptial agreementst night?¡± I finished my tequ, realizing it


    was a bad idea to have another ss. ¡°What will you do with all the money, Ang?¡±


    ¡°It was the same with my answerst night, Sky. I¡®m not interested in your money. I was never


    interested in money,¡± Ang leaned her head forward. ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± I whispered, hoping


    to get the same answer asst night. ¡°A kiss. Just a kiss from the Mighty Sky,¡± she murmured, puffing out


    air from her mouth nervously as I hovered my lips to hers.


    I smiled. ¡°You¡®re one strange stranger, Ang,¡± I said, pulling her closer to me and kissing her intensely


    on the lips.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19 ¨C What Happened Last Night (Anj¡®s POV) ¡°Ang!¡±


    My eyes suddenly opened when I heard Sister Grace calling my name, but when I stared at the elegant


    design of the ceiling, I realized I was only dreaming. I yawned, trying to remember how I got here in the


    bed, but as soon as I felt Sky moving, rolling to the other side, facing away from me, the memory ofst


    night flooded my thoughts in an instant


    My mouth gaped open, but before I could scream, my hand flew, covering my mouth and slowly climbing


    down the bed. I walked quietly and carefully tiptoed on the carpeted floor as I picked up my clothes and


    underwear. Cursing under my breath, I promise I will never ever taste a drop of alcohol in my life and


    crawl back to the closet room when I catch a glimpse of him moving again in the bed. It was supposed to


    be just one ss of margarita, but after I added more ingredients, experimenting with making a new


    taste for thedies¡® drinks, the two of us became like crazy wolves indulging ourselves in our desires.


    It was still early, but it was the beginning of a busy day in Aunt Rose¡®s house. The three of us, Aunt


    Rose, Anya, and I, would wake up at three in the morning because she had to go to work, and Anya and


    I had to help prepare breakfast in the nursing home.


    My feet drag me to the bathroom and have a quick shower. When I was done, I peeked into the bedroom


    and breathed in relief to see Sky was still sleeping. Taking my cell phone, I walked cautiously out of his


    bedroom and went to the garden.


    As soon as I found a quiet ce to reflect and pray, I sat on the bench and closed my eyes. In just two


    days, I exceeded my quota of the number of sins I hadmitted. I breathed out, weighing my mind on


    whether it was considered a sin to sleep with him when we were already married.


    My eyes opened to get rid of the heat crawling on my skin as I remembered his touch and kisses. I


    breathed out to the memory of Sky thrusting his manhood inside my core, bringing me to cloud nine


    many timesst night. My hands flew to my cheeks, and though I could not


    see myself now, I knew my face was redder than the blood.


    I looked heavenward and apologized silently that I got distracted with my prayer. Exhaling again, I took


    the cellphone and dialed Anya¡®s number. ¡°Anya here. Good morning,¡± Her sleepy voice greeted me.


    ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead,¡± I smiled, sounding chirpy for her not to worry. ¡°Anj? Oh my, God. Where


    are you? Are you ready to go home? Should Dn and Ie to you


    now?¡±


    I chuckled, imagining her climbing down our bed quickly but pacing around the bedroom, not knowing


    where to go or what to do first. ¡°Rx, Anya,¡± I chuckled softly again. ¡°I¡®m just checking on my friend¡®s


    Dad today, and when he¡®s okay, I will go home,¡± I said, though not exactly sure how I would do that when


    there was a part of myself not wanting to leave Sky.


    ¡°Mrs. Antta was looking for you yesterday, but don¡®t worry, Anj. We didn¡®t tell her what happened to


    you, but I told her that a UFO was sighted the other night, and she concluded you were taken away by


    your family.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Tell her I¡®ll be back soon, and please tell her my alien family is nice, but their heads are too


    big, and their hearts are small, so I will begter to let me go back to earth.¡±


    Anya burst a peal ofughter. ¡°You¡®re nuts, Anj. Where exactly are you now? If Sister Grace didn¡®t want


    to know more, I wanted to know where on earth you are right now. What happened to you the other


    night?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s a long story, Anya, but I promise to tell you everything when I get back,¡± I answered, but I was not


    sure if I could tell her everything. I had to think of a lie, a good one, so that she would not bother asking


    me, hoping that the young woman who babysat me until I was twelve would believe me.


    ¡°But tell me, Anj, did you meet cute guys at the party?¡± She asked, suppressing a scream. ¡°Did you meet


    someone interesting?¡± Her question made me grin, biting my lower lip to stop myself from screaming with


    her.¡° Uhmm...¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°You¡®re killing me, Anj. I bet you did.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I whispered, and again my face turned apple red as I remembered Sky in bedst night. This


    time she shrieked in excitement. ¡°Tell me... tell me more! Oh my, Anj! I could imagine Dn regretting not


    going with you to the party.¡± Dn...


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    My eyes caught a few maidsing inside the house, perhaps getting ready for the day. They lined up


    near the entrance, and I saw Elenitaing out.


    ¡°Anya, I¡®ll call youter,¡± I said, ending the call without waiting for her answer. I could not hear what


    Elenita was saying from my ce, but one thing was sure, she seemed to be giving them instructions.


    Working for the rich people must be nice but stressful in a way. I wonder how much they were getting


    because the mansion was already squeaky clean, andst night, only Elenita and I in the kitchen


    prepared Sky¡®s meal.


    I rose to my feet and walked back to the house. When I returned to Sky¡®s bedroom, he was no longer


    there, not even in the bathroom and closet room. I sighed as I fixed the bed but stopped when I heard


    soft knocks.


    Nina¡®s head peeked at the door and smiled shyly at me. ¡°Young Mrs... I mean, Ang, Young Mr. Mars is


    asking you to bring him coffee.¡±


    I nodded and walked toward her. ¡°Just Ang, Nina,¡± I whispered as I walked beside her going to the


    kitchen.


    ¡°Elenita is very particr with how we call the family members, Ang,¡± she exined, looking at her


    feet as if she was scared that she would melt if our eyes met.


    Not wanting to put Nina in aplicated situation, I smiled, nodding at her to show I understand. I


    prepared the coffee the way I remembered doing it yesterday and took a deep


    sigh before walking to the study room.


    Sky was still in his night robe. I ced the coffee on his table since it was clear from any documents. He


    is reading from his tablet, and I doubt if it matters to him if I ce the cup of coffee in front of him.


    I took a lungful of air and puff it out before putting the cup on the table, and when I sessfully did it


    without spilling the coffee because I was shaking, I turned my back on him slowly.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± He asked, stopping me from walking. I turned to him and did my best in


    meeting his eyes. ¡°I don¡®t know. I woke up in the closet room this morning,¡± I lied. ¡°Why? What happened


    last night?¡± ¡°I don¡®t remember,¡± he answered, focusing on what he was reading and taking the cup.¡±


    Surely, it was nothing interesting and worth remembering.¡± Not worth remembering... Those three words


    stabbed me in the heart that I felt the pain in my chest like I was having a heart attack. My lips quivered


    but I managed to smile and nod at him. ¡°Yeah, it was not worth remembering.¡± I turned my back on him,


    quickly getting out of the study room as I asked myself why it hurt so much. Maybe because I could


    remember everything and I intended to keep the sweet and those crazy moments I had with him in my


    memory.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20 ¨C The Past and the Present (Anj¡®s POV) ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I turned around, wiping sweat on my forehead as I smiled at Olivia. She was at the bottom of the stairs


    already, looking adorable in her pink dress while holding her teddy bear.


    ¡°Cleaning,¡± I answered as I continued mopping the floor. I was too angry at Sky that I needed to divert


    my attention to something else, and this is one of the things I do when I feel stressed, confused, or


    angry. Clean.


    ¡°But you¡®re not a servant here,¡± she said, walking to the living room and sitting on the couch.


    I nodded and smiled at her. ¡°When you grow up, you¡®ll understand,¡± I said, but it was a lie. Some


    questions will remain unanswered, or no one would dare answer.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to grow up,¡± she sat down on thest step, propped her elbows on herp, and cupped


    her angelic face.


    ¡°Me, too, but I can¡®t stop growing,¡± I winked at her. She giggled. ¡°My nanny said she saw you without red


    spots on your face, Ang.¡± I raised my eyebrows and waited for the next words she would say. ¡°She


    said we looked like sisters,¡± she grinned and rose to her feet. ¡°That means you and Sky looked alike,


    too.¡±


    I chuckled softly. ¡°I¡®m not sure Sky would like to hear that,¡± I said, mopping the floor again. He would


    always look at me with disgust except when he was drunk. His eyes would sparkle and gaze at me as if I


    were the most beautiful woman in his life. ¡°Do you want to eat breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh! Elenita¡®s preparing it now. She¡®s the one who prepares the food for us.¡± Her head turned to the


    main door when he heard the doorbell. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Before I could stop her, she ran toward the door and opened it wide. I stopped myself from following


    Olivia because I was sure that whoever was at the door, the person must be a friend or someone the


    security guards knew. Either the kidnapper or the guards are dead before they can reach the main


    entrance.¡± ¡°Hi, Olivia! Is Sky there?¡± It was a female voice, asking for Sky. My eyebrows raised as I


    straightened up, holding the mop firmly as if getting ready to defend the princess of the Mars mansion. I


    looked like a warrior prepared to fight as if someone was attacking Olivia. ¡°Umm...¡± Olivia nced at me


    and then at the woman at the door. ¡°He¡®s not, but his wife is here,¡± she opened the door wide and


    pointed at me. Hearing the words from the little girl, my brain exploded and scattered on the floor as I ran


    to her side.


    ¡°You¡®re not my nanny. Elenita said you¡®re Sky¡®s wife, my sister¨Cinw,¡± She blinked her eyes at me. ¡°Is


    this another game?¡± She asked me, and I nodded my head many times.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I muttered, tapping the tip of her cute nose. I looked at the beautiful woman standing in the


    doorway before avoiding her eyes just like the other maids do whenever Sky is around.¡± I¡®m sorry, I¡®m


    new here.¡±


    ¡°Line?¡± I heard Sky¡®s voice behind me. I took a deep breath, hoping I had the magic to vanish myself


    from the living room.


    ¡°Sky,¡± she cried, walking inside the foyer and running to him. I watched her wrapping her arms around


    my husband¡®s neck and molding her lips on him. My mouth gaped open, looking at Sky whimpering as if


    he missed her... as if he was d she came. ¡°You came back,¡± Sky whispered, nting quick kisses on


    her face, forgetting Olivia and I were still there.


    My hand had to cover the child¡®s eyes when I saw Sky¡®s wrapping her arms around her and kissing her


    on the lips intensely and passionately. I froze; only my eyes were blinking as I stared at Sky, my


    husband, kissing another woman in front of me. This must be the feeling of someone being skinned alive


    or eaten alive by zombies in the movie that Anya and I love to watch. It hurts... it is so painful that every


    part of me goes numb. When their lips parted, Sky red at me. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± I


    swallowed hard as I panicked, lowering my gaze and holding Olivia¡®s tiny hand to tug her away from


    them. When we were in the family room, I left the child alone and ran to the opposite hallway, realizing I


    had nowhere to go despite therge size of the mansion. I was panting when I reached the end of the


    corridor and opened the door leading to the basement.


    Line is the epitome of a beautiful woman. She looked gorgeous in her ck sleeveless dress, moving


    fluidly as she ran to Sky, an unmistakable personality of an elite and a ssy woman. With her, Sky


    didn¡®t need to get drunk to look at her with desire and... love. I crawled to the corner of a dusty


    basement, not minding the possibility of seeing rats or whatever dangerous animal in the room. I just


    wanted to hide and cry as I tried to understand why I was feeling this way when I hardly knew him and


    expected he would have a girlfriend. I closed my eyes and hugged my knees as I whimpered in silence,


    allowing my tears to roll down my cheeks.


    ***


    ¡°Ang!¡± A call that woke me up. I raised my head, realizing I had fallen asleep in the dark basement. It


    was Nina¡®s voice, worried as she called me again and looked for me in the basement.


    ¡°I¡®m here,¡± I croak that I have to clear my voice as I stand up so she will see me. ¡°I¡®m sorry,¡± She lowered


    her gaze when she saw me. ¡°I shouldn¡®t have left Olivia alone.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± I asked as I


    walked toward her, realizing she was the child¡®s nanny. ¡°How¡®s Olivia?¡± ¡°She has already fallen asleep


    from crying. Sky scolded her for telling his girlfriend about you. I¡®m sorry I had to hear that, too,¡± she


    cried, her body trembling as she shared with me what happened.


    ¡°Stop crying, Nina. It¡®s not your fault,¡± I tapped her shoulders. ¡°Do you need me?¡± I asked, touching my


    growling tummy. I wonder what time it is now.


    ¡°The young Mr. Mars is looking for you. He said you¡®ll go to the hospital now. The car is in the driveway,¡±


    Nina informed me.


    Forgetting breakfast and lunch, I forced myself to smile at her. ¡°Thanks, Nina,¡± I said, walking past her as


    I climbed the stairs to meet Sky.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21 ¨C Five Things


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    I didn¡®t need to spell it out.


    No one is supposed to know I am the wife, so I have to take off the wedding ring on my finger and sit in


    the passenger side, in front of the car. As much as Frank wanted to open the door for me, I shook my


    head and plopped myself in, so he was forced to walk to the back to open the passenger door at the


    back for Sky.


    When Sky got in, I fastened my seatbelt, leaned my head on the car¡®s backrest, closed my eyes, and


    pretended to sleep on our way to the hospital. I could not believe I would have to feel this way. I am not


    supposed to feel hurt. I should not get sad, but with him around, my heart seemed to have a mind of its


    own, torturing my brain, making it remember everything, the way how he looked at Line or how he


    held and kissed her.


    Before I could stop, I found myself sobbing in pain. I pressed my lips tighter and covered my mouth, not


    wanting him to hear or see me crying, but it was toote.


    ¡°Frank, stop the car,¡± Sky said in a stern voice that Frank had to slow down the car and stop the vehicle


    to the side. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Was he asking me to get out or Frank? My eyes welling with tears opened, wanting to turn my head to


    him to check who he was referring to.


    ¡°But Sky,¡± Frank panicked, staring at me with pity. When my eyes met Frank¡®s, I didn¡®t need to look at


    Sky. It was evident in his driver¡®s eyes that he was telling me to get out of the car, not him. My heart was


    screaming in anger that I unfastened my seatbelt, turned to Sky, and threw the wedding ring in his face.


    Frank gasped when the ring hit Sky¡®s forehead, and we both heard him growling at me, but before he


    could say anything, I opened the car¡®s door and ran on the sidewalk, ignoring him calling me. I have


    never hated anyone in my life, and I didn¡®t know exactly what I did to the angels or the saints in heaven


    for me to suffer like this.


    I was panting from running that I had to stop to breathe. From here, I could see the tall building of the


    hospital, and I realized that he got annoyed with my cry and wanted me to get out of the car because we


    were almost near the area. Still, I wanted to punch him in the face. If not for Steve Mars, I wanted to


    leave him for good and go home now.


    Breathing out, I started walking again. It took me fifteen minutes to reach the hospital, and I had to sit in


    the lobby because my body was shaking, and my legs were cramping from the


    ght I was okay, I walked to the receptionist in the lobby to ask for Mr. Steve Mars¡® room.


    ¡°How are you rted to him?¡± The receptionist asked, ncing at me as she looked at the screen on her


    monitor, ¡°I¡®m the...¡± I breathed in and out before answering, ¡°the maid.¡± She smiled gently. ¡°I¡®m sorry, but


    we only give information to family members.¡±


    I nodded, understanding her. ¡°Can you please do me a favor? If somebody looks for the maid, I will just


    be in the ¡°I was not finished talking yet when I heard my name This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ang?¡±


    I turned my head to see Dr. Greene and smiled in relief to see him.


    ¡°What happened to you? Did you join a marathon or something?¡± He asked, walking toward the front


    desk. ¡°You have a clean towel?¡± He asked thedy, and she nodded, bending her knees to take a face


    towel from the shelf under her table and give it to him


    ¡°Here,¡± he offered.


    I took the face towel and wiped my face. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Greene. I was actually testing the effect of


    centripetal force when sprinting,paring which would take longer to reach the hospital, run on a


    straight track, or go around?¡±


    The receptionist pressed her lips, but she could not hide smiling at me with amusement,


    Dr. Greeneughed. ¡°Interesting. I hope you got your answer,¡± he said, gesturing his hand for me to


    follow him to the elevator.


    ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°What did you realize?¡± he asked again as we entered the lift.


    ¡°I should not be stupid running like that ining to the hospital when I could hail a taxi to get here,¡± I


    answered, causing him to burst a peal ofughter.


    ¡°You¡®re really interesting, Ang,¡± he uttered as he tilted his head to look at me,


    I smiled at him and waited until we reached our destination. Steve Mars was already out of the ICU and


    transferred to the regr room, but when I saw the room Dr. Greene was referring to, I rolled my eyes,


    thinking that his room was bigger than our house.


    Sky was already having his coffee on the couch, and when our eyes met, I lowered my gaze, not


    because maids are not supposed to look at him in the face, but I was too mad at him that I wanted to


    shove the cup of coffee in his face.


    Dr. Greene led me to the next room where the patient was, and when he opened the door, I found Steve


    Mars sitting in his hospital bed, waiting for me.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± Steve said to the doctor, and Dr. Greene nodded and smiled at me as if saying good luck.


    ¡°Come closer,¡± he said when we were alone in the room.


    ¡°How are you, Mr. Mars?¡± I asked, not looking at him in the face.


    ¡°Are you supposed to talk to me without meeting my eyes? Didn¡®t you know it¡®s rude talking to someone


    without looking at them?¡± he said.


    When I raised my head, he gestured his hand, asking me toe closer, and when I did, he held my


    hands, gripping them so tight as he met my eyes.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life,¡± he uttered sincerely.


    I hesitated to talk, but he might get mad if I didn¡®t say anything. ¡°You¡®re wee. How are you feeling,


    Mr. Mars?¡± I asked again. ¡°I cannot say I¡®m okay,¡± he said. ¡°Please, take a seat. Let¡®s talk before I ask


    Sky toe here.¡±


    I pulled the chair near his bed and sat. ¡°Do you know who you got married to, Ang?¡± he asked, and I


    wondered where he learned my name ¡°Sky Mars, the heir of Mars Group of Companies. The Mighty Sky.


    The god of the elite. The eldest son of the billionaire, Steve Mars,¡± I answered him. Heughed


    amusingly at me. ¡°And you?¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡®m Ang. Nost name. An orphan. A young woman who did


    not use her big brain and got herself married to a billionaire.¡± I was expecting Steve to agree with me.


    Instead, heughed hard at what I said. ¡°David is right. You¡®re truly interesting, Ang,¡± He shook his


    head while smiling at me. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want five things, Mr. Mars,¡± I sit upright and look him in the eye.


    The smile on Steve¡®s lips disappears. ¡°What do you want then?¡± ¡°The handmade quilt in Sky¡®s bed, one


    book from your study room, a clean te that I was never married to your son, a taxi fare, and a card I


    can use on a public phone,¡± I enumerated, making sure I was clear with each request. He was quiet for a


    while. ¡°Are you sure you won¡®t ask for money?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Sadly, I fell in love with Sky Mars, and


    no amount of money can erase the fact that I love him.¡±


    ¡°Then stay married to him.¡±


    I stared at Steve and saw the sincerity of what he said. It was like I could hear Mrs. Antta¡®s voice in


    my head. Should I allow my heart to decide for me? Is my heart really much wiser than my brain?

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 ¨C Just Five Things (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°I want to give my son a lesson, and if you decide to stay married to Sky for a year, I will support you and


    your family, give you everything you want,¡± Steve Mars said. ¡°Tempting,¡± I smiled, wanting to tell him I


    was not born yesterday to fall into the pit of his great offer. Staying married to his son without love or


    even desire, except when we were drunk, was like digging my own grave to make my life miserable.


    ¡°Just five things.¡± It was almost a whisper when I said it.


    Steve crossed his arms to his chest and narrowed his eyes on me as he pursed his lips, creasing his


    forehead as he thought.


    ¡°Did you know that the quilt is important to my family?¡± he asked, and when I nodded, he continued, ¡°My


    grandmother made it herself when Sky was born,¡± he informed me.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Sky told me,¡± I smiled sheepishly at him. ¡°As I said, I¡®m an orphan, and when my mother


    found me in a carton box, there was nothing to identify my family or me. Let¡®s just say I had a thing for


    some sort of family heirloom since I never had one like that.¡± He pursed his lips, nodding in agreement.


    ¡°And a book? I have tons of books in the study room, but which one will you get?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I smiled again. ¡°The Art of War.¡±


    He smirked at me, closing his eyes as he whispered the title. ¡°The Art of War...¡± He opened his eyes.


    ¡°Did you know that it¡®s my favorite book? Why don¡®t I just buy you a new one?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I preferred that one because of your own notes, Mr. Mars,¡± I remembered how he


    carefully underlined the words and wrote some notes on the white spaces of the book.


    He went quiet, causing me to worry that he would not give that book to me, but then he nodded. ¡°I


    understand why you wanted a clean te, but a taxi fare and a card to use on a public phone,¡± he


    squinted his eyes. ¡°I don¡®t understand.¡±


    I rose to my feet and returned the chair to its ce before turning to him again. ¡°Your son made me walk


    in going here, Mr. Mars. It¡®s not that I¡®mining because when he asked me to get out of the car, we


    were almost near the hospital building, but I don¡®t think I can walk that far in going back to your house,¡± I


    exined. ¡°Sky...¡± He clucked his tongue, obvious that he got disappointed.


    ¡°I need a card to call my mother and tell her you¡®re now okay and I¡®m going home soon. Elenita bought


    me things I don¡®t need, Mr. Mars, so when I leave, I will not bring them, except for the pairs of T¨Cshirts


    and jeans, and maybe...¡± I looked at the shoes I was wearing. ¡°If it¡®s okay, I wanted to borrow these


    shoes for a while.¡± ¡°What happened to your clothes and shoes?¡± He asked, looking at my expensive


    white sneakers


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I knit my eyebrows as I think. I maybe drank or got insane with him, but I could remember everything that


    had happened that night, except for my clothes and shoes. My eyes half closed as I shook my head,


    recalling that when I woke up that morning, even Sky¡®s clothes were not on the floor.


    ¡°I like you.¡± A remark that surprised me. Steve looked at me with sadness in his eyes. ¡°If I had not lost


    my daughter, I want to think it¡®s you. How old are you, Ang?¡± He asked in a hopeful tone


    ¡°Neen,¡± I answered, lying with my age again.


    ¡°You looked the same age as my Finn. Did Sky tell you Finn has a twin sister?¡± he heaved a deep sigh,


    losing himself in a painful memory. ¡°Have you met him?¡±


    I shook my head, hoping to tell him I was not interested in knowing them all after what happened this


    morning. All I wanted was to get out of Sky¡®s life and go back home to my foster family


    ¡°Don¡®t you want to fight for Sky?¡± He asked again. ¡°Other women would love to switch ces with you,


    but you¡®re throwing your chances to be wealthy instantly, Ang.¡± ¡°I know that,¡°l uttered in a low voice,


    lifting the corners of my mouth, showing a half¨Csmile. ¡°But Mr. Mars, although our marriage life has not


    yet begun, I was already losing the battle.¡± I closed my eyes, remembering how Sky kissed Line. Even


    with the memory, I could feel tiny needles piercing my heart as I recalled him pulling her to him like she


    was the most important person in his life. He had kissed my lips the same way and put his arms around


    my body, but we were drunk, and the spirit of the alcohol had yed in our brains, letting the desires of


    our bodies decide for us. I did not recall our hearts participating in our nights of madness.


    ¡°If you have decided already, then I will inform mywyer to prepare your divorce papers,¡± said Steve,


    taking his cell phone. ¡°Can you please call Sky?¡± I nodded, turning my back on him as he made a call


    and opened the door for Sky. As if he was expecting my conversation was over, he was already standing


    outside, waiting to be called. I nced at his father, still talking to someone over the phone, when my


    body jerked, startled when Sky took my hand and put the wedding ring on my finger. ¡°The next time you


    threw this on my face, I will make you swallow this ring,¡± he warned, stepping inside the room. I clenched


    my fist, looking at the emblem of our insanity and remembering the night of our wedding as he put on the


    gold band on my finger.


    ¡°Isaac will drop byter at home,¡± Steve said, informing his son. ¡°He is now preparing the divorce papers


    for you to signter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mars. After signing the papers, I will leave your home immediately,¡±


    I said, gazing at Sky and forcing a smile on my lips as I prayed and hoped my tears would not betray


    1. me.


    ¡°I like you.¡± A remark that surprised me. Steve looked at me with sadness in his eyes. ¡°If I had not lost


    my daughter, I want to think it¡®s you. How old are you, Ang?¡± He asked in a hopeful tone.


    ¡°Neen,¡± I answered, lying with my age again,


    ¡°You looked the same age as my Finn. Did Sky tell you Finn has a twin sister?¡± he heaved a deep sigh,


    losing himself in a painful memory. ¡°Have you met him?¡°.


    I shook my head, hoping to tell him I was not interested in knowing them all after what happened this


    morning. All I wanted was to get out of Sky¡®s life and go back home to my foster family.


    ¡°Don¡®t you want to fight for Sky?¡± He asked again. ¡°Other women would love to switch ces with you,


    but you¡®re throwing your chances to be wealthy instantly, Ang.¡± ¡°I know that,¡°Iuttered in a low voice,


    lifting the corners of my mouth, showing a half¨Csmile. ¡°But Mr. Mars, although our marriage life has not


    yet begun, I was already losing the battle.¡±


    I closed my eyes, remembering how Sky kissed Line. Even with the memory, I could feel tiny needles


    piercing my heart as I recalled him pulling her to him like she was the most important person in his life.


    He had kissed my lips the same way and put his arms around my body, but we were drunk, and the spirit


    of the alcohol had yed in our brains, letting the desires of our bodies decide for us. I did not recall our


    hearts participating in our nights of madness.


    ¡°If you have decided already, then I will inform mywyer to prepare your divorce papers,¡± said Steve,


    taking his cell phone. ¡°Can you please call Sky?¡± I nodded, turning my back on him as he made a call


    and opened the door for Sky. As if he was expecting my conversation was over, he was already standing


    outside, waiting to be called. I nced at his father, still talking to someone over the phone, when my


    body jerked, startled when Sky took my hand and put the wedding ring on my finger. ¡°The next time you


    threw this on my face, I will make you swallow this ring,¡± he warned, stepping inside the room. I clenched


    my fist, looking at the emblem of our insanity and remembering the night of our wedding as he put on the


    gold band on my finger, ¡°Isaac will drop byter at home,¡± Steve said, informing his son. ¡°He is now


    preparing the divorce papers for you to signter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mars. After signing the papers, I will


    leave your home immediately,¡± I said, gazing at Sky and forcing a smile on my lips as I prayed and hoped


    my tears would not betray me.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24 ¨C Flirting


    (Sky¡®s POV)


    Lam not evil, but when I heard Ang sobbing in the car, waves of guilt hit me like a tsunami. We may


    not love each other, but it was only when I heard her cry that I realized I should not have acted like a


    lunatic cheater in front of her.


    Line went back, and it was the only thing that mattered to me at that moment.


    I was so mad at myself that I asked Frank to stop the car and told her to get out, and it was toote for


    me to stop her. Frank could only look at me from the rearview mirror, but he did not say anything as he


    drove to the hospital.


    If only she knew how worried I was while waiting for her. I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw her with Dr.


    Greene, but again my conscience was screaming in my mind when I saw her wiping her sweats on her


    forehead and looking tired from walking


    ¡°What did you ask from my father?¡± I asked her, pretending to be angry, but deep inside me, I was


    worried Dad did not treat her right like me. It will be too much for her, and I hate myself now for worrying


    about her.


    Catherine, my secretary, has been calling me, but I could not help ignoring her call while we were in the


    elevator. I felt like she would run away from me if I released my grip from her wrist, and if that happened,


    I would probably go crazy and not stop feeling guilty for my actions.


    I heard her answering me, ¡°Nothing,¡± but I could not tell her I didn¡®t believe her because I had to answer


    the call that had be annoying to my ears.


    ¡°Cathy,¡± I said, ncing at Ang, wanting to tell her to sit upright, but my secretary started talking:


    ¡°Sky, the Product Development Team would like to ask you if you¡®re avable today to inspect the new


    products,¡± she informed me.


    ¡°Is that important?¡± I asked, realizing my question seemed wrong, but she answered me immediately. I


    wanted to ask, ¡®is that urgent?¡®, but the wrong words slipped my tongue. ¡°Mr. Smith and Mr. Nakamura


    said we can have it by Friday after learning what happened to Chairman Mars, but I have some papers


    that I need you to sign.¡± ¡°Just tell Leo to bring the papers. I¡®ll sign themter,¡± I said, wanting to end the


    call. ¡°Uhm.. Sky, i know this is not the right time, but it¡®s been getting viral on social media now about


    seeing you in the hospital yesterday in your night robe with a young woman. There were some


    spections Chairman Mars got a heart attack because you brought a whore at home.¡±


    il Catherine were not older than me, I wanted to scream at her that Ang was not a whore


    ¡°Would you like me to call a press conference to rify that these are all lies?¡± She asked, but her voice


    was also doubtful if it was the best way.


    ¡°Not today, Cathy. I have something important to deal with at home. I¡®ll call when I need something from


    you.¡±


    I leaned and craned my neck at the car seat¡®s backrest, thinking what went wrong that I had to


    suffer like this when all I did was follow Dad all my life. The first time I decided to make a crazy decision, I


    ended up married, my father got confined in the hospital, and my heart became confused despite


    wanting only one thing, having Line back. Now that she is back, promising me she will not act like a


    child again, and with Ang ready to sign the divorce papers, I am the one feeling caught in the middle.


    ¡°Whatever you have in mind, Ang, please, not today,¡± I lifted my hand and massaged my nasal


    bridge.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I heard her ask, sounding worried, but I did not answer her. If only I could tell her I


    wanted to crawl back in bed with her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The spirit of Margarita made us insane against night, but I knew I had no excuse for that. I could have


    prevented it, but she was too adorable despite the red spots on her face. I always find her eyes too sexy


    whenever her eyes sparkle with excitement.


    Ang was still sleeping when I woke up, breathing evenly like a baby. I rolled to my side, stretching my


    arms on the floor to reach for the nket. Before covering our bodies, I feasted on her, looking at her


    body, wanting to touch and kiss her again, but then she moved, leaving me no choice but to pretend to


    be asleep.


    I pressed my lips, suppressing a peal ofughter as I watched her tiptoed, going to the closet room. My


    thoughts were distracted when I heard her stomach growling. ¡°Stop the car, Frank,¡± I said, thinking she


    deserved a goodte lunch after hurting her today, but she gaped at me, looking horrified.


    ¡°What now? I didn¡®t do anything. Sky, please, I¡®m too hungry to walk, and I don¡®t have the strength,¡± she


    cried that I wanted to guffaw, but I stopped myself from even lifting the corners of my mouth. ¡°Turn there,¡±


    I instructed him, and when Frank stopped the car in his brother¡®s seafood restaurant, I turned to her


    fidgeting her hands, holding the hem of her shirt. ¡°Get out,¡± I said and then opened the door, going to the


    restaurant without looking back.


    ¡°Sky!¡± Ferdi greeted me and nodded at her. ¡°This way.¡± He led us to the same private dining area we had


    our wedding. Despite being drunk that night, I could remember every detail of what happened in this


    area. I pulled a chair, deciding whether to ask for a coffee first or not, but when I saw her sitting farther


    from me, I could not help feeling impatient with her. ¡°Are you kidding me? Sit there!¡± I growled. We didn¡®t


    need to pretend in front of the man who officiated our wedding. They talked for a while before he


    turned his head to me, asking me if I wanted the usual food I ordered. After our short conversation, I felt


    relief to be alone with her. ¡°Thank you, Sky,¡± she said, showing a half¨Csmile. ¡°When yourwyeres


    later, I will sign the divorce papers and give you your freedom.¡± I feel like a fool, turning at her and


    shaking my head. ¡°No one is signing those damn papers today, Ang. I am not giving you permission


    to divorce me.¡± I could not exin why but one thing I was sure, something in Ang interests me. I


    understand I am being selfish, but I am not letting her go.


    ¡°Why?¡± She looked at me, horrified about my decision.


    I opened my mouth to answer her, but she was startled by the sudden ringing of her phone. ¡°Answer


    your phone there. Don¡®t dare leave that seat,¡± I hissed, and once again, her lips quivered, making her


    look adorable. When she didn¡®t answer her phone, I took it from her hand, epted the call, and turned


    on the speaker. ¡°Ang?¡± A male voice worriedly uttered her name. ¡°Dn?¡± She creased her forehead,


    taking the phone from me but I didn¡®t give it to her.¡° Where did you get my number?¡± ¡°From Anya. Where


    are you?¡± We heard him sigh. ¡°I should have just gone to the party with you. Are you okay?¡± Ang


    forced a chuckle. ¡°Of course, I¡®m okay. I¡®m going home soon. Don¡®t tell me you miss


    me?¡±


    I tilted my head, making sure she knew I was ring at her, but she only sneered at me. ¡°Do you want


    me toe and get you?¡± He asked, but I had already turned off her phone. I was too angry that I


    wanted to throw her cell phone outside the window. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She snarled, taking her


    phone back. ¡°You¡®re married already, and yet you are still flirting with another guy,¡± I hissed at her,


    grabbing her arm as I tried to hold my anger. ¡°Woah! Hold there, Mr. Perfect,¡± she smirked mockingly at


    me. ¡°You¡®re married already, yet you are still flirting with another woman!¡± She wriggled her arm, wanting


    to escape from my hand. ¡°I just received a call from a friend while you were smooching with another


    woman this morning. In front of your sister! In front of me!¡± I let go of her arm, but she rose to her feet


    as soon as I released her hand. Scaring me that she would run away from me, I hold her hand and pull


    her to me, sitting her on myp. It was as if the time had stopped ticking when our eyes met. I gazed at


    her round but beautiful eyes, and when her lips parted, I took my chance, molding my lips to her mouth,


    kissing her the way I kissed Line this morning.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 ¨C Say Ah (Sky¡®s POV)


    Dad constantly reminded me to hold my anger, and Catherine and Elenita, who had served in my family


    for a long time, were my witnesses to how well I was doing in that area. He told me once that I must be


    able to think clearly despite how difficult the situation is not to make a wrong decision for thepany


    and myself.


    Perhaps the reason why I was furious at Ang right now is that she was right. Although flirting was not


    even the right word but cheating. I could see that she was too angry with me that she stood up, ready to


    leave again like it was her habit of escaping from me. I held her hand, pulled her to me, and sat her on


    myp.


    I wanted to hurt her and gripped her hand tighter, but when our eyes met, I drowned in the beauty of her


    brown eyes. My hand grazed her right arm, glided upward, and as I reached her nape, I pulled her closer


    to my face, crushed my mouth to her parted lips, and indulged myself in exploring her mouth, teasing her


    tongue to duel with mine.


    When Ang kissed me back, I pulled her closer to me, wanting to taste more of her, but the sound of


    the door opening distracted us, causing her to stop and pull away from me.


    ¡°Uhmm... I¡®ll just eat in the kitchen,¡± Frank said, watching Ang jumping like a startled cat away from


    me.


    ¡°Stay,¡± I said briefly, standing up to make a call.


    Ang went back to her seat, and Frank, despite having doubts, walked toward the table and joined her.


    I walked toward the balcony, opening the sliding door to call Isaac. I nced at Ang before stepping


    out of the balcony, just to make sure she did not run away after the searing kisses we shared.


    ¡°Good morning, Sky!¡± greeted the old Isaac, ourwyer since I was young. ¡°What time do you want me to


    drop by?¡±


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted back. ¡°Isaac, let me get straight to the point, don¡®t bring the papers yet at


    home today.¡±


    He was quiet for a few seconds. ¡°Uhm, may I know why?¡± I heaved a deep sigh as I brushed my hair with


    my fingers and looked at Ang again, thinking of a good and convincing reason.


    ¡°It¡®s Dad. I want to make sure my father is okay before I sign this paper. He seemed to like this woman...¡±


    I wanted to correct myself that it was not my father, but I seemed to like this ugly young woman. She


    must be a witch, enchanting me with a spell to get curious about her and to like her.


    Isaac chuckled gently. ¡°I¡®m not sure about you, but I¡®m sure about your father being happy with the news,


    Sky.¡±


    ¡°Isaac, this is only for a few days. I¡®m not staying in this marriage forever,¡± I reminded him, but ourwyer


    onlyughed at me,


    Cat23 ¨C Soy Ah


    ¡°Of course, Sky,¡± he said. ¡°I want to meet her soon. David and Steve seemed interested in her.¡±


    I sighed, wondering why everyone was so interested in her and why I hated it when someone liked her.


    Like right now, she was having a conversation with Frank, and she seemed to be enjoying their small


    talk. Unlike with me, the only time we really had a good time talking was when we were both drunk.


    When I returned to my seat, they both became quiet, stopping at whatever interesting topic, they were


    laughing about, but now was not the right time to get back at her.


    Later. I will make sure to punish herter.


    The waiter came with our food, and though I pretended to check the emails on my smartphone, I would


    nce at her secretly. As the waiter finished cing the food on the table, I noticed her closing her eyes


    as she prayed before breathing out and smiling as her eyes feasted on the food on the table.


    ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± She asked me, causing me to raise my eyebrows. I knew she was starving,


    yet she asked me before taking food on the main te. Her question made my heart soft, remembering


    my mother whenever we ate out, asking me first what I wanted to eat.


    ¡°The baked oyster and blue marlin steak,¡± I answered, focusing on the e¨Cmail that I was not reading, and


    maybe even if I were reading it, I would hardly understand its content since my mind was full of Ang.


    I nced at her as she put food on my te like she was used to serving others first before her. When


    she was done, she seemed to have trouble choosing what to eat first, but as soon as she got to


    choose one dish, she ced some on her te and chewed the food slowly like she was enjoying every


    bit of it. I picked up my fork, and just like her and Frank, I ate in silence, enjoying the fresh catch and


    hiding my amusement at her. We were almost done eating when Frank rose to his feet, leaving the table,


    and walked toward the open sliding door.


    Another paparazzi.


    This is why I like Frank driving for me. His eyes are quick in seeing anyone wanting to mess with my


    private life, he is quiet, and when he talks, he makes sure to choose his words wisely.


    Frank nces at Ang, who doesn¡®t know she is bing famous on social media, and people are


    ready to dig into her private life as soon as they get her name and information. If there is one who


    should get to know her first, it should be me, no one else.


    When I looked at Ang again, her lips got swollen. I groaned, taking the fork with grilled squid and


    holding her chin. ¡°Are you allergic to squid as well?¡± I asked worriedly. Her eyes widened as she


    touched the lips I had just kissed a while ago. ¡°I don¡®t know. I have never eaten squid as big as this.¡±


    She answered, taking her spoon to look at her reflection. I heaved a deep sigh and looked at Frank. He


    seemed to understand that he had left his te to return to the car. I took all the grilled squid from her


    te. ¡°Stop eating that. It¡®s only making you uglier,¡± I said, only teasing her but in a serious tone. She


    rolled her eyes at me, wanting to sneer, but she couldn¡®t because of her puffy lips. ¡°Try this,¡± I said, giving


    her the fish steak. ¡°You have more food allergies. Maybe you should get tested.¡±


    Chase 25 ¨C Say Ah


    ¡°How about you? What are you allergic to?¡± She asked, eating the blue marlin steak. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to you,¡±


    I said, frowning at her.


    She pouted, fixed her eyes on her te, and ate quietly. She only raised her head when Frank


    returned to the private dining area, and her eyes followed him as he approached me to give me the


    medicine he took from the car. ¡°Take this,¡± I said, giving her the bottle of antihistamine, but she shook her


    head. ¡°I don¡®t like taking medicine. It¡®s making me dizzy,¡± sheined, avoiding my gaze again. I took


    one tablet from the bottle and held her chin to face me. She had to take one because her eyes were


    bing puffy, too. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± I said in an authoritative voice. When she shook her head, I


    hissed at her. ¡°I said, open your mouth. You¡®re worse than Olivia.¡± We heard Frank chuckling softly but


    not looking at us. Perhaps afraid that I might shove the bottle into her mouth, she opened her mouth, and


    I ced one tablet on her tongue. I pushed her the ss of water and watched her drink. ¡°Open


    your mouth,¡± I wanted to check that she had swallowed her medicine. ¡°Olivia and Finn would


    always trick me into swallowing their medicine. Say Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She murmured, opening her mouth. I


    had to bite my lips, suppressing a naughty smile, remembering how she moaned when we were in


    bed. ¡°I¡®m allergic to peanuts,¡± I said, distracting myself as I checked her mouth. ¡°I would die if I ate


    peanuts,¡± I released her chin and pretended to focus on my food when in truth, I was nning


    things to do with herter tonight.


    And I am starting inN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26 ¨C What Happened To Ang (Sky¡¯s POV)


    Ang took a drowsy medicine.


    By the time we reached home, she was sleeping soundly with her head leaning on my shoulder. When


    Frank stopped the car near the main entrance, he immediately got out of the driver¡®s seat to open my


    door. ¡°Ang, we¡®re home,¡± I said, shaking her shoulder lightly, but when she only groaned, I knew she


    won¡®t wake up. She breathed out, snuggling closer to me as she went back to sleep. ¡°I¡®ll just wake her


    up, Sky,¡± Frank said, but I shook my head. ¡°It¡®s okay. I¡®ll just carry her,¡± I said, unfastening my seatbelt


    and hers. Frank¡®s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I smirked at him. ¡°I carried her the first time we came home. Do you remember?¡±


    He chuckled, shaking his head as he opened the door wide for me. ¡°Just be careful with the head,¡±


    he reminded me. I heaved a deep sigh. ¡°I know.¡± I carried Ang like a bride, just like the first time


    we entered the mansion as a married couple. As I waited for Frank to open the door, I gazed at


    her face. The medicine must have taken its effect because the puffiness in her eyes and lips was


    gone. ¡°What happened to Ang?¡± Elenita¡®s worried voice greeted us as I stepped into the foyer.


    Frank closed the door and went straight to his room. I knew he had an uing exam, so he


    was taking his free time to study.


    ¡°Just sleeping, Elenita,¡± I assured her. ¡°Put it also in your list. She¡®s allergic to squid.¡± I told her as I


    carefully climbed up the stairs. She followed us, and when we reached my bedroom, she opened


    the door for me but left us when we got into the room.


    When I put her on the bed, she opened her eyes. ¡°Sky...¡± Her voice trailed off as she closed her


    eyes again, but I knew she was awake already. ¡°Yes?¡± I uttered in a low voice, not leaving her side.


    ¡°Undress me... I mean, my shoes. Please take off my shoes. I don¡®t want the sheets to get dirty. I


    feel so dizzy,¡± she whimpered, massaging her temples. I wish to tell her I was willing to do both,


    undressing and taking off her shoes. I got up to take off her shoes but returned to her side. What


    did Ang do to my heart? When Line came this morning, I was overwhelmed with happiness


    when I saw her, kissing her passionately, wrapping my arms around her body, and wishing to


    make love to her again. But I ended up feeling guilty, immediately realizing my mistake, and


    suddenly wanting to stay away from Line as the wedding ring on my finger burned me,


    reminding me I was already owned by someone else. My fingers grazed her face, thinking if the


    dots were also the effect of her allergies because as soon as her eyes and mouth went back to


    normal, some of the red spots on her face were also disappearing Ang rolled to her side,


    wrapping her arms around my waist and hiding her face to my chest.


    Her even breathing told me she had gone back to sleep.


    ¡°Dn...¡± Ang uttered in her sleep.


    I tilted my head to check if she was really asleep. She took a deep breath and spoke in her sleep again.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡®m going home soon.¡±


    I scoffed, releasing my body from her embrace. Anger crept through my skin, hating her for thinking of


    another man when she already belonged to me. I heaved a deep sigh, got up, climbed from the bed, and


    walked toward the study room.


    Leo was already there, reading a business magazine, when I came into the room. When he saw me, he


    returned the magazine under the open shelf on the center table.


    ¡°What came to you, Sky?¡± Heughed as he walked toward the chair in front of my table. ¡°Not only did


    you escape with a young woman in the guest house, but you also ended up getting married to her. What


    got into you?¡±


    ¡°Long story, Leo, but I¡®m not staying in this crazy status. Only until Dad gets out of the hospital,¡± I said,


    looking at the stacks of folders he brought for me to sign. I groaned. ¡°Argh! This will take me forever,¡± I


    ¡°Oh! The PR team has to fix your issues with that woman. Surely you don¡®t want any problem with


    Line now that she¡®s back. Did she know about you and that... ugly woman?¡±


    I nodded, wanting to correct him that she was not ugly. ¡°I told her everything,¡± I reread the document,


    hating that I was distracted, not with Leo¡®s visit but with what Ang whispered in her sleep.


    ¡°And?¡± Leo tilted his head, waiting for me to give more information.


    I picked up the pen, only to put it back on the table. ¡°Do I have to tell you what she wants?¡±


    Leo chuckled amusedly at me. He picked up the pen and gave it to me. ¡°You¡®re distracted, Sky. I wonder


    if it¡®s about Uncle Steve being in the hospital, with Line, or with your wife.¡±


    ¡°All of the above,¡± I told him, rereading the document and signing it.


    I raised my head to look at the maiding to the study room, bringing Leo a cup of coffee. The scent of


    the coffee made me crave one.


    ¡°Ann, wake Ang up and tell her I need her here in the study room,¡± I said, taking another folder.


    She nodded and padded out of the room.


    ¡°Ang? A new maid?¡± He asked curiously, but I ignored him.


    I continued reading the report, focused on it, and paid no attention to Leo as he busied himself ying


    games on his smartphone. I was almost finished reviewing the document when the door opened. I


    nced at my wristwatch, noticing that it took Ann nearly half an hour to wake Ang up.


    Leo¡®s question was answered when Ang walked into the study room, still looking sleepy. He raised his


    head and curved a smile on his lips when he recognized her.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± I asked without looking at her.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± She asked, covering her mouth as she yawned.


    ¡°Get me a ss of water,¡± I said, but when I caught a glimpse of her walking toward the refrigerator


    inside the study room, I shook my head. ¡°From the kitchen, Ang.¡±


    She heaved a sigh but did not say anything as she walked out of the room. Leo nced at me but


    remained silent and pretended to y again. Ang returned with a ss of water and ced it on the


    coffee table. I sighed and looked at her with dismay. ¡°Give the ss to me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She nodded, taking the water and bringing it to me.


    I took a sip and then returned the ss to her. ¡°This is too cold. Warm water, Ang.¡± I gritted my teeth.


    ¡°You should have told me you want warm water,¡± she pouted, turning her back on me.


    When she returned, I knew Leo paused his game and watched us curiously, but I ignored him. Ang


    handed me the ss, and I knew it was hot even without sipping it.


    ¡°Warm, Ang, not boiling!¡± I snarled at her, returning it from her and spilling some into the skin of her


    hand.


    Her body jerked, but I turned a blind eye to what happened. She walked out of the room, and when she


    came back, I noticed her eyes puffy from crying. ¡°What took you so long?¡± I asked, taking the ss and


    drinking the water. ¡°I had to ask Elenita what water you like to drink,¡± she answered, blinking her eyes as


    if stopping the welling tears from rolling down her cheeks again. ¡°Bring me a cup of coffee,¡± I said, giving


    her the half¨Cempty ss. She nodded. ¡°Sky, about the div¨C¡±


    I cut her right away. ¡°We¡®re not talking about it here and definitely not now, Ang. Get me that coffee.¡±


    When she turned her back on us, I could hear her sniffling and saw her wiping her tears. ¡°Sky, what are


    you doing to her? You know that she¡®s your wife, not your servant, right?¡± I did not notice Leo had


    stopped ying his game, but I turned a deaf ear to what he said. He will surely not understand me


    even if I exin everything to him.


    The door opened, but I looked surprised when Elenita brought the coffee to me. ¡°Sky, what did you do to


    Ang?¡± she asked worriedly. ¡°Frank brought her back to your room. She fainted when she was


    preparing your coffee.¡±


    Fainted? All the evil ns I had in mind were wholly forgotten when I heard Ang fainted. I rose to my


    feet immediately, running back to the bedroom, hating myself for making things difficult


    for her when she seemed not okay.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27 ¨C Major Minor News (Sky¡®s POV)


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Ang, open the door!¡± I knocked on the bathroom door many times, but she was not opening it. When


    I entered the room, she was not there in the bed, so I went to find her in the closet room. I was like an


    idiot opening the cabs she might have hidden there. Myst resort was the bathroom, which was


    locked as I turned the knob.


    ¡°Go away!¡± She cried. I pressed my forehead on the door and regretted what I had done to her. I


    screamed angrily, hitting the door with my clenched fists, hating my day. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked,


    lowering my tone when I heard her sobbing. ¡°I already told you, Sky. I wanted to go home,¡± she


    whimpered as she opened the door. Her eyes and nose were red from crying. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°You¡®re not


    a prisoner here. You can go wherever you want to go. Elenita said you fainted,¡± I cupped her face,


    wiping her tears with my fingers. She shook her head. ¡°I just got dizzy. I told you I don¡®t like taking


    medicine. It makes me sick.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°They¡®re not supposed to make you sick. Meds are made to make you feel


    better.¡± My hand glided to her back, and I sighed, feeling the back of her shirt wet with sweat. ¡°Go and


    change,¡± I said, leading her back to the closet room.


    I left her opening the paper bags on the floor, wondering why she had not put them out of the bags. The


    women I met would usually be excited about opening everything, but in her case, she seemed to want


    to return them to the store.


    Remembering Leo was still there, I turned my direction to the study room, but I halted abruptly when I


    heard her phone making a shrill cry. Curious about her caller, I picked up her cell phone on the bed and


    read the name on the screen.


    Just D. I swiped the screen and listened to D. ¡°Ang,¡± A man¡®s voice answered the call, causing me to


    raise my eyebrows. He seemed to have breathed in relief when the phone was answered. ¡°Please


    tell me where you are right now. I¡®ming to get you.¡± My forehead creased, feeling his worries for


    Ang. ¡°Argh! I won¡®t forgive myself if something happens to you,¡± he groaned. ¡°Pleasee home


    now.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ang looked horrified when she saw me with her phone in my hand. She ran to


    me to get her cell phone, but I walked away from her. I was like an erupting volcano right now,


    understanding why she wanted to go home so much. ¡°Ang?¡± The man on the phone asked. ¡°Don¡®t call


    this number again. The woman you¡®re calling is my wife!¡± I gritted my teeth,


    ending the call and throwing the cell phone on the wall.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and her lips trembled as she was about to cry again.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± she cried as she knelt, taking the broken cell phone on the floor. ¡°It could be an


    important call.¡± Her shoulders shook as she began to sob.


    ¡°Is that why you wanted to go home? To be with him?¡± I yelled at her, but she only answered me with a


    cry. When she didn¡®t answer, I walked to her and grabbed her on her arm. ¡°Answer


    me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sky!¡± she whimpered, holding my hand as she tried to brush off my grip from her arm.¡± You know


    that from the beginning. I want a divorce!¡± She said, staring at me with her head high, but her tears kept


    rolling on her cheeks. Something inside my chest hit me, and I could not help myself from getting angry


    at her.¡± You had the nerve to tell me that? Fine! I¡®ll call Isaac now to bring the papers here.¡± I took my


    phone and pressed thewyer¡®s number. ¡°Who wants to stay married to an ugly and stupid woman?¡± I


    looked at her from head to toe. I released her, causing her to fall to the floor. It was toote for me to


    realize I had pushed her hard. ¡°How much do you want from me?¡± I asked angrily, pressing Isaac¡®s


    number as he was not answering She sniffled as she wiped her tears. Heaving a deep sigh, she


    answered, ¡°I don¡®t need your money, Sky. Only that,¡± she pointed at the beautiful handmade quilt on my


    bed. ¡°What?¡± My forehead creased because other women would have asked for a million, a trip


    somewhere, or anything that would benefit their lifestyle, but Ang only wanted the quilt?


    ¡°Just that,¡± she repeated. ¡°Not only you¡®re ugly and stupid, but you¡®re also crazy.¡± I looked at the quilt,


    forgetting that it was like a family heirloom and there was a great story behind making it. ¡°Take this, sign


    the divorce papers, and don¡®t evere back.¡± I took the blue peacock designforter and threw it at


    her. It hit her face, and the quilt fell to the floor. She picked up the handmade quilt thatnded on the floor


    and hugged the soft fabric as she walked toward the door, but before she could go out, she turned to me


    and stopped. ¡°I may be ugly and crazy, but I¡®m not stupid, Sky. I was not born with a silver spoon on my


    mouth, but you have no right to call me stupid.¡± Ang looked hurt, and she may not know it, but my


    heart is aching for her now, wondering why I wished she had changed her mind. ¡°Stop calling your


    lawyer. We don¡®t need Isaac to be free.¡± ¡°You¡®re crazy,¡± I hissed, calling him again.


    She smirked at me. ¡°Don¡®t be funny, Sky. Our marriage is not legally binding.¡± My eyes narrowed,


    confused by what she said. Her tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°I¡®m sorry I lied to


    you.¡±


    I waited, wondering which part about everything she did lie to. ¡°At the time we met at the party, I was only


    sixteen. I lied about my age,¡± She exined, causing my heart to stop. ¡°So, I don¡®t have to exin it,


    right? Our marriage is void from the very beginning.¡± Sixteen?


    Her age echoed in my mind, not caring when I read in her eyes how sad and hurt she was.


    ¡°Don¡®t leave,¡± Those were the only two words I could only utter at the moment,


    ¡°If you try to stop me, I will sue you for statutory rape,¡± she said sternly, causing my heart to stop beating.


    ¡°I don¡®t have to exin it to you, but I have a birth certificate that can provide you with evidence that at


    the time of our marriage, I was only sixteen, and though we both agreed to have sex, we both know that


    it is still a crime since I am a minor and I was drunk that night.¡±


    The hell, she was right. Ang was not stupid


    ¡°I don¡®t want your money, Sky. You know that I only wanted one thing that night. A kiss... A kiss from an


    elite. A kiss from the Mighty Sky.¡± She walked back to me and brushed her lips on mine. ¡°Goodbye, Sky


    Mars. I assure you that you won¡®t see me again.¡± She hugged the quilt. ¡°I


    just need this to remind me not to let my heart decide for me anymore.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28 ¨C Back Home to Heaven


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    I had been sitting outside the mansion¡®s gate for an hour already when it finally opened. Frank¡®s lips


    curved a shy smile when he came out the metal gate with a paper bag. ¡°I¡®m sorry. We had to deal with


    Sky and Olivia first,¡± he said, quickly looking back at the house and then at me.


    ¡°He¡®s really furious, isn¡®t he?¡± I asked, almost in a whisper.


    He chuckled and nodded, agreeing with me as he watched me look at the contents of the paper bag. I


    took the book out of the bag and smiled as I stared at the cover page. When I flipped the first page, I saw


    the public phone card and taxi fare I asked from Steve Mars. I ced the quilt inside the paper bag and


    returned the book inside.


    ¡°Thank you, Frank. I¡®ll never forget you,¡± I said, smiling sheepishly at him.


    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°I¡®ll never forget you. You¡®re the first woman who made the young Mr. Mars


    nuts.¡± He grinned at me as we sat on the sidewalk and waited for the taxi with me. My cheeks


    blushed, not really understanding what he meant, but I pursed my lips, pretending


    I knew.


    ¡°I could not believe you fooled us all. Ferdi would go frantic like Sky,¡± he chuckled again, shaking his


    head. ¡°What got in that big head of yours, Ang?¡± ¡°Love at first sight is overrated already, right?¡± I


    grinned at him, wrinkling my nose and pursing my lips. He craned his neck, looking at the perfect blue


    sky. ¡°I have never seen the young Mr. Mars look at any women the way he looked at you, Ang.¡±


    ¡°Because he had never seen such an ugly¨Clooking, red¨Cspotted trapeze crab in person, Frank,¡± I


    smirked, looking up and thinking how I would ever forget him when the sky always reminded me of him.


    ¡°He has seen the beautiful you, Ang,¡± he reminded me. ¡°The night you got married, you¡®re the most


    beautiful woman I¡®ve ever seen,¡± he said admiringly as he gazed at me. ¡°I¡®ve never felt so jealous of Sky


    before.¡°. I faked a smile, breathing out and feeling the heat creeping onto my cheeks. I was sure I was as


    red as my blood type now, like the red spots on my face melted, causing a mess on my face. ¡°Perhaps


    you were drunk that night, too,¡± I joked, looking elsewhere, hoping the taxi woulde.


    He onlyughed at me, standing up as he saw my rideing. He extended his hand to help me stand


    up. ¡°Again, thank you, Frank, for everything,¡± I said when the taxi stopped.


    He opened the passenger door at the back of the car. ¡°Anything for you, Ang.¡±


    I stopped myself from puffing out air, forcing a smile instead. I was about to get inside the vehicle when I


    finally had the courage to ask Frank about my clothes and shoes.


    ¡°Frank, do you happen to know where my clothes and shoes are?¡± My cheeks were so red.151 popped


    out the question,


    His forehead kuilted, and his eyes Darrowed as he shook his head, thinking for a brief second.¡± I¡®m sorry,


    Ang, but it¡®s a question only Sky can answer. I was sure that you had then when he carried you


    inside.¡±


    I chuckled, thanking him again before ploppinginyself in the car. I waved at him before leaning forward to


    the driver, telling him my destination,


    As much as I wanted to look back, I did my best not to. I wished to tell Frank i knew I was fully clothed


    when Sky carried me inside the mansion. The worst part, my brain had recorded everything despite


    being drunk that night, except for my clothes and shoes. It will remain a mystery to me unless I dare ask


    Sky about them.


    ¡°Uhm...¡± I tapped the shoulder of the driver. ¡°Just stop the car there. Thank you,¡± I said, pointing to


    Heaven Avenue street signage. When he stopped, I gave him the bill inserted in the book. ¡°Keep the


    change.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± The taxi driver smiled, taking the money from me


    I got out of the car and waited until the tax¨ª left, making sure that is Sky or Frank asked where I lived, he


    had no way of knowing the exact address. When I was hundred percent sure, I walked to the familiar


    pavement, going to the nursing home, but I sneaked into Sister Grace¡®s office, not wanting Dn or Anya


    to see me. I am not ready to exin to them my whereabouts for the past two days.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sister Grace was not in her office when I came in, She must be in the prayer room with the other


    residents since it was already six. Iy down on the couch and fixed my eyes on the ceiling of her old


    office. I sighed at the thought of the ce needing renovation, but Sister Grace would always tell me that


    any financial assistance the nursing home gets is not allotted for renovation but the needs of the


    residents,


    I should have just epted the money from Steve Mars, but if my guardian knew where it came from or


    why he was giving me money, she would have been horrified and asked me to return it. I close my eyes,


    thinking about what to say to her when she returns, but the thought of Sky Mars distracts me and pulls


    me into a deep sleep.


    ***


    ¡°Ang,¡±


    ¡°Sky,¡± I whispered, wanting to tell him I wanted to sleep more.


    ¡°What about the sky, Ang?¡± Sister Grace asked, waking me uppletely from my dream My eyes


    opened wide, and I blinked to see if I was not dreaming


    ¡°Sister Grace,¡± I got up, hugging her.


    She chuckled and tapped my back lightly as she embraced me. ¡°Where have you been? I¡®ve been so


    worried about you.¡±


    I pressed my lips, not wanting to answer her question. I leaned my head on her chest. ¡°I promise I¡®ll


    never attend parties again,¡± I smiled meekly, tilting my head to look at her She tapped my nose. ¡°You¡®re


    saying it as if something bad happened, Ang.¡±


    I shook my head and sighed deeply as I leaned in her chest again, listening to her heart beat. Can I


    sleep here for tonight, Mom?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°You haven¡®t called me that for a long time, Ang. You¡®re making me worried.¡± She


    kissed my forehead. ¡°I hope you did not find a boyfriend and then just broke your heart.¡± ¡°I wish I did,¡± I


    murmured, hoping to tell her I had not found a boyfriend. Instead, I got myself married to the son of a


    billionaire and broke his heart because he broke mine.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29 ¨C Birthday Gift (Anj¡®s POV) Monday blues. I never thought I would experience ack of


    passion for going to school. Anya always teased me that I was the only one excited to go to school and


    work, not understanding the feeling of Monday blues. Not today, though. When I woke up, I didn¡®t realize


    I would feel sad not feeling the soft sheets of the bed, not inhaling the intoxicating scent of Sky beside


    me, and not waking up naked beside him. I heaved a deep sigh, letting my eyes wander sadly in the


    recreation park of the university as I flipped the pages of my book, hoping to review for our examter.


    Anya and Dn said I already memorized the content of the book, so why review to get a passing


    score in the exam? I sighed again, seeing Sky¡®s face in the pages instead of words. My body jolted


    when someone hit me in the arm. ¡°Ouch! Aw...¡± My lips quivered as I massaged my arm and red at


    Anya. ¡°What did I do to you?¡± ¡°You almost killed me with worry. I didn¡®t enjoy the party because of you,


    and this man here warned me that if you didn¡®te back in one piece, he would kill me twice,¡± she


    snarled, sitting beside me on the bench.


    I tilted my head to smile at Dn, but he didn¡®t smile back. He narrowed his eyes as he looked


    at me.


    ¡°You are scaring me, Dn,¡± I said, blinking my eyes at him. He sighed and crossed his arms on his


    chest. ¡°I came back in one piece, Dn,¡± I smiled but groaned when Anya held my face and turned to


    her. ¡°Argh! Careful with the head.¡±


    She put my pin in my hair. ¡°Sister Grace told me to put this on your hair. I really don¡®t know why you


    want your crowning glory to be long, but you don¡®t tie it,¡± she hissed. ¡°If I get my chance, I¡®ll cut it so


    you will lose your strength.¡± ¡°My, my, Delh, go easy on her. If you cut her hair, she¡®ll lose her brain,¡±


    Dn chuckled, taking his cell phone and reading a message. ¡°I¡®ll see you after ss.¡± I pouted and


    batted my eyshes at him. ¡°You¡®re not attending microeconomics ss?¡± I asked.


    He caressed my cheeks, causing me to blush. ¡°I have a more important thing to do than listen to


    Mr. Phil.¡±


    ¡°We have an exam, remember?¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°Exempted, remember?¡± He winked at me, making meugh.


    I wrinkled my nose and pursed my lips. ¡°I always get a perfect score, yet he wanted me to take


    the exam. That¡®s kind of unfair, right?¡±


    My heart stopped when he leaned his head closer to my face. ¡°He¡®s waiting for you to make a mistake,


    Ang.¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°I guess so,¡± I breathed out, forcing a smile and lowering my head, pretending


    to get my bag and book. He straightened up and turned to Anya. ¡°See youter. Wish me luck.¡± She


    smirked, only nodded at him as she rose to her feet and anchored her forearm to mine. When we were in


    the hallway, Anya breathed out.


    ¡°I¡®m nervous, Anj. I think Dn will propose to you today,¡± she chuckled nervously. ¡°You¡®re just imagining


    things,¡± I smirked, but my heart was hammering inside me, unsure of what to do if Dn would tell me


    his feelings. Just before the weekend, I knew I had a huge crush on him, but my marriage with Sky Mars


    was a bolt from the blue, something genuinely unexpected that changed my life forever.


    I sat in my usual chair and took the exam longer than before because Sky kept crawling into my brain


    cells. I frowned, causing Anya to nce at me, and her eyebrows raised, asking me in silence what was


    the matter. I rose to my feet, gave the paper to Mr. Phil, and returned to my seat, sighing again as I


    gazed outside the window. Maybe I was too distracted that I could see Sky walking in the middle of the


    ser field. I wanted to cry because I kept thinking about him and seeing him in other people¡®s faces. I


    did not even notice others were leaving the ssroom after submitting their exam paper to our professor.


    ¡°Let¡®s go,¡± Anya said, smiling at me. I nodded, following her but halted when Mr. Phil called me. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡± He asked me. ¡°You seemed distracted,¡± he said, showing me the scrolled paper. ¡°Did she fail the


    exam?¡± Anya¡®s eyes went round, looking at the paper. Before I could take it, Anya pulled the rolled paper


    from Mr. Phil¡®s hand and opened it. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I thought she failed.¡± She turned to me. ¡°I


    agree. You¡¯re distracted, girl!¡± She said, giving me the paper.


    One mistake.


    ¡°Figures. One mistake and everything in my life changed,¡± I whispered and returned the paper to him. ¡°I¡®ll


    study hard next time, Mr. Phil.¡±


    Anya released augh when we were outside the ssroom. ¡°You¡®re being too hard on yourself, Anj.¡± I


    chuckled but raised my eyebrows when I noticed the cake box she was holding. ¡°Oh, you have a cake.¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s go to the lounge,¡± Anya shrieked in excitement. ¡°Dn told me that you¡®ll open this after the exam.


    I guess this is it.¡± She took my book and gave me the box. ¡°I hope not,¡± I bit my lower lip as we walked


    toward the empty student lounge. I must be crazy, imagining Sky walking toward us, hearing his voice,


    and seeing him smile. My eyes


    widened when I recognized the young woman with her.


    Jackie.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She waved at Anya as if they were friends. My hands trembled, and I nced sideways, hoping to


    escape, but I knew Anya would catch me immediately if I ran away. I opened the lid of the cake box,


    closed my eyes, and put my face on the sweet, chocte¨Cvored icing of the cake. I tried to walk in a


    different direction, but I tripped. I pressed my lips tighter, suppressing a scream as I waited for me to fall


    t on the floor, but it did not happen.


    Familiar arms caught me before I got hurt. What on earth is Sky doing here at the university? He should


    be working in his office and making himself wealthier. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sky asked worriedly. I nodded,


    lowering my head. ¡°Oh my,¡± Anya said worriedly, finding a tissue in her bag, but Sky had already handed


    me his handkerchief. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, taking the cake box from me and looking at me as I wiped


    my eyelids with his handkerchief. When I was done, I balled my hand into a fist and rubbed it around my


    chest as I apologized to him. ¡°Oh!¡± Jackie eximed. ¡°Deaf or mute?¡± She asked, also saying it as she


    moved her hands. I nodded at her and ignored Anya raising her eyebrows at me.


    I lifted my hand, extended my middle finger forward, and touched my chin and then my chest. ¡°What did


    she say?¡± Sky asked Jackie, looking amused at her that she could understand me.


    ¡°I¡®m not really good at this,¡± she chuckled, looking at me with excitement. ¡°But I think it¡®s her birthday


    today.¡± She smiled at him and gazed at the wasted icing on my face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He smiled, walking toward me, but I stepped backward, causing me to fall, but again he caught me


    again, helping me to stand on my own. ¡°You¡®re scaring the angel, Sky,¡± Jackieughed. ¡°You should


    give her a gift,¡± she said, winking at me. ¡°He¡®s here to meet the schrs and hoping to grant a


    schrship for those who want to earn a master¡®s degree in Economics,¡± She exined to us as if I


    was interested to know. All I wanted now was to escape from this ce, away from Sky. ¡°Tell me,


    what do you want?¡± He asked, his hands still in my arms. I swallowed hard and stared at his lips. I took a


    deep breath as I extended my fingers, held them together, and touched my lips. After that, I pointed to


    my cheekbone. ¡°Oh!¡± Jackie and Anya had the same surprised reaction, not expecting me to ask for a


    kiss. ¡°And what is that?¡± He said amusingly, ncing at Jackie. She leaned her head toward him and


    covered her mouth with her palm as she whispered. ¡°She is asking for a kiss.¡±


    Sky squinted his eyes as he looked nkly at nowhere, then he nodded, gliding his hand on my back


    while his other hand lifted my chin. ¡°A kiss... A kiss from an elite. A kiss from the Mighty Sky,¡± he


    whispered as he brushed his lips to mine.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30 ¨C The Stolen Heart (Anj¡®s POV)


    My heart was erratically beating inside my chest, wanting to jump out of my body as I felt Sky¡®s soft lips


    in my mouth. It must be the icing because Sky licked my bottom lip, sucking and yfully nibbling my lips


    while enjoying the sweetness of the chocte in my mouth.


    My eyes closed as I parted my lips, moaning and weing his tongue and letting him explore my


    mouth before we let our tongues dance. He must have felt I wanted more because he pulled me closer to


    him as he deepened the kiss.


    ¡°Woah! That was hot, Sky,¡± Jackie eximed, bringing us back to reality, making Sky move slightly away


    from me. I wriggled my body to escape from him, and I was d he released me after helping me stand.


    If my face was not covered with icing, Sky could not see my face flushing red, and that would be


    embarrassing. His phone rang, but before he took it out of his pocket, he licked my fingers with chocte


    after holding my chin.


    ¡°I love the vor,¡± he smiled. ¡°This reminded me of someone,¡± he winked at me before sliding the screen


    to answer the call. ¡°Frank,¡± He turned his back on us.


    ¡°I wish it¡®s my birthday, too,¡± Jackieughed, looking at Anya. ¡°Mom told me to say thank you for the


    flowers. She¡®ll be visiting the nursing home soon.¡± She waved her two hands before turning her back to


    follow Sky walking out of the lounge. ¡°What was that?¡± Anya asked, giving me the box to wipe the icing


    on my face. ¡°What was what?¡± I pretended not to know. She hit my arm. ¡°What¡®s with the signnguage,


    wasting the cake and the... kiss!¡± She breathed out. ¡°I agree with Jackie. It was hot. I felt like I wet my


    panty.¡± ¡°Who was that?¡± I opened the lid and fixed my eyes on the cake. Whatever the message was


    written on it, only the divine agency above would know. ¡°You asked him to kiss you, yet you don¡®t know


    him?¡± She hissed, smacking me again on my arm. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I cried. ¡°I was hoping for a kiss on the cheek. Who would know he would take his chance in


    French kissing me?¡± ¡°Woah! I should have taken a picture of you kissing sky. Dn would go ballistic,¡±


    sheughed, ncing at the cake box. ¡°I think it¡®s better if you wash your face, or you don¡®t want to wash


    Sky¡®s touch?¡± she teased me. I only chuckled at her, wishing to tell her that no matter what I would do, I


    could never wash the memory of his touch.


    ¡°I¡®d better wash my face before people start licking my face,¡± I turned my back on her, walking toward the


    restroom, but before we could turn to the women¡®s restroom, Dn came out of the men¡®s restroom.


    He blinked his eyes, wanting tough but pressed his lips to suppress himself from bursting a


    poil ofughter


    ¡°What happened to you¡± lle looked at the cake box I was holding, ¡°Any.1,sked her to read the message


    on the cake, not to put her entire face on it. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I tripped,¡± I answered briefly, not giving Anya a chance to talk. ¡°What¡®s the message in the cake


    anyway?¡± I twitched my lips as I waited, remembering how he wanted me to know the message. It could


    be the feelings revtion¡® that Anya and I were expecting


    His eyes squinted like weighing if it was okay to tell me or not, but he shook his head. ¡°Uhm... Happy


    birthday?¡±


    ¡°Very sweet,¡± I chuckled nervously, but Anya rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡®m sorry about the cake, Dn, but


    I love it.¡±


    ¡°I know because it¡®s chocte, your favorite vor,¡± he reminded me,


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded and breathed out nervously. ¡°Let¡®s go to work,¡± I said.


    Dn took the cake box from me, ¡°Work starts at three. Ms. Chloe asked us to attend the program in the


    auditorium.¡±


    1 sneered, hating that Ms. Chloe would always ask the schrs to attend university events, thinking we


    would benefit from it.


    ¡°I¡®d rather go to the nursing home,¡± I uttered, walking toward the restroom to wash my face. I heard Dn


    asking Anya what exactly happened, but she only told me I tripped and ended there.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Dn said as we walked toward the center of the seats in the auditorium. He held my hand


    as if I were a child who might get lost inside a big theater. When we reached the three vacant seats, we


    sat quietly with Dn in our midst. ¡°What¡®s this about?¡± I whispered although I could see the Career


    nning title on the wall.


    ¡°It¡®s when you n your career after graduation,¡± Anya grinned at me, exining briefly what was


    obvious.


    Dn chuckled softly, holding our hands like Anya and I would run away from him.


    ¡°Quiet you two. It¡®s about to start.¡± Hushing us. ¡°We¡®re not watching a movie, you know,¡± Anya rolled her


    eyes as she reminded him, but he didn¡®t argue with her.


    Career nning... I have seen how this kind of fair helps the graduating students in their career path


    because, after the talk, recruiters from variouspanies will amodate interested applicants


    wanting to join theirpany in the future.


    Although this is exciting, the three of us had already decided that instead of bing employees, we


    would be start up entrepreneurs. Partners. Anya and I have dreamed of owning our school since we


    were young, and as for Dn, he just wanted to join the bandwagon.


    I leaned my head on Dn¡®s shoulder, already falling asleep after two guest speakers talked about


    career puides, wh the host called the next andst speaker. I closed my eyes, not


    wanting to listen anymore as half of my consciousness was floating in the dreamworld already. I could


    hear the speaker was an alumnus, someone incredible... gorgeous. Sky...


    ¡°Hmm!¡± I opened my eyes, blinking as the host called Sky Mars.


    He walked to the podium, looking very handsome in a business suit


    ¡°He¡®s so gorgeous,¡± A student beside me giggled, secretly taking a picture of Sky. There were some


    noises in the audience, but Sky only smiled, his soft lips showing a beautiful smile,


    Dn nces at me as I sit upright.


    Sky Mars did not talk about the career path of employment. Instead, he introduced the new program in


    theirpany, supporting small businesses and people wanting to be entrepreneurs. He also


    invited students who are interested in pursuing a higher degree in their studies after graduation,


    Their program sounds good, but I was not listening I was only looking at the most handsome man who


    stole my heart, not knowing he had it. When he finished his talk, the host invited students to go in front of


    the microphone if they had any questions, One female student, an elite I recognized at the party, walked


    toward the microphone as if she were walking on a runway. ¡°Hi, Sky!¡± She smiled, tucking her hair behind


    her cars and batting her eyshes before saying her name. ¡°I¡®m Isabelle, and I have a question.¡±


    ¡°If she¡®s just asking him a date, she should have waited until the event is over,¡± hissed Anya, ncing


    annoyingly at Isabelle. ¡°What¡®s your question, Isabelle?¡± he asked.


    I could not help myself from sneering when he smiled at her, wanting to pull her hair for flirting with Sky.


    ¡°Are you single?¡± She asked, causing a roar ofughter in the auditorium but a disappointing sigh and


    sullen looks from the professors and guidance counselors.


    Sky chuckled.


    ¡°What?¡± Isabelle nced at the audience. ¡°There were rumors you got married because they saw you


    wearing a wedding ring.¡± Instead of answering, Sky showed his hands without any ring except for one big


    ring that Steve Mars was also wearing.


    ¡°That¡®s a relief because I want to date you,¡± sheughed. ¡°But here¡®s my question.¡± Isabelle shared her


    question about the program, and he answered her, exining how it could help themunity.


    Another female student approached the microphone, and when I peeked who it was, I recognized She,


    the president of the schrs¡® group. ¡°I¡®m She,¡± She introduced herself. ¡°I¡®m interested in the


    schrship you¡®re offering, Mr. Mars.¡±


    Sky nodded, exining again how anyone could avail of it. ¡°Do you have other questions?¡± ¡°Tract want


    to beare advice from you. Mr. Mars.¡± When he nodded, she continued, ¡°You¡®re


    the Mighty Sky, trained and honed by your father at an early age. I wonder if life has ever taken you by


    surprise. How did you deal with it?¡± ¡°If finding a beautiful woman inside my big closet counted, then I


    would say yes,¡± Everyoneughed, even the professors, except for me. ¡°What did you do?¡± Someone


    shouted from the crowd, making everyoneugh again. Even I chuckled, but tears welled in my eyes,


    remembering that moment.


    ¡°Of course, I dove inside the closet with her,¡± he joked, then smiled at the crowd. ¡°Life is full of surprises,


    but whether good or bad, remember there¡®s always an emergency door if we want to breathe, not exactly


    to escape but to find an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°You sounded sad, Mr. Mars. Did someone break your heart?¡± She asked, only wanting to add humor,


    but he chuckled softly. ¡°Unfortunately, yes. Someone stole my heart, but she didn¡®t know she had it.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31 ¨C The Angel in Heaven Avenue (Sky¡®s POV)


    Elenita raised her eyebrows when I entered the kitchen, not expecting me toe since she had just


    brought the coffee I requested from her.


    ¡°Maybe just a little sugar?¡± I told her, pushing the cup of coffee to her.


    She scoffed at me, taking the cup and tasting the coffee. ¡°How would I know what Ang added in that


    coffee?¡± She sighed as she rose to her feet, taking another cup to prepare my coffee. ¡°When I taught her


    how to make your coffee, she did the same way I did. Maybe, you¡®re looking for her, not the coffee, Sky.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not sure about that,¡± I massaged my nape, feeling tired after a week of Dad¡®s absence at work. I was


    hoping he would ask me about her and why there was no need to sign the divorce papers, but he didn¡®t.


    When I told her she ran away from me, he only guffawed as if he found humor in what I had said.


    ¡°Elenita?¡± An adorable face of my sister peeked into the kitchen. She was already in her pajamas but


    seemed not ready to sleep. She walked in my direction and raised her arms when she saw me. I


    carried her and had her sit on the kitchen ind.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Elenita asked, sighing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also hope Ang would do


    something for you.¡± She twitched her lips, only now that I noticed she was holding a white feather and


    her small bag of colors. My forehead creased, trying to remember where I saw the feather she was


    twisting in her fingers.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh! She did not return my red color pen,¡± Her lips pouting as she told Elenita.


    She nodded. ¡°We really need to report her to the police.¡±


    I bet Olivia and I had the same reaction, raising our eyebrows and looking at Elenita with a question on


    our faces as we thought about what else was missing in the house.


    ¡°What else is missing?¡± My heart was pounding, not wanting to think she took something from the house


    without telling me.


    ¡°Your red color pen and that procedure in making the coffee of your liking,¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°And


    my slippers. She had plenty of expensive shoes, yet she took my slippers when leaving the house.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡®s get it from her,¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled with her bright idea. Elenita scoffed. ¡°Easier said than


    done, dear,¡± she said, ncing at me. ¡°Even your powerful brother can¡®t find her.¡± I sneered at her while


    brewing my own coffee. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for her.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She nodded, smirking at me before turning to


    Olivia. ¡°Why are you ying with that feather? I¡®ve been looking for that for days. I almost included that


    in the reported missing items in the house.¡±


    I smiled when Olivia giggled as she gave the feather to her.


    ¡°I found this in Ang¡¯s hair the first time I saw her,¡± she smiled and leaned her head to Elenita. ¡°I really


    thought she was an angel. She was sooooo beautiful,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± I uttered scornfully in a low voice, hoping my little sister would not hear it, but she did.


    ¡°She is beautiful, Sky. Right, Elenita?¡± she said as she nced at her and then at me. ¡°I bet you¡®re mad


    at her because you didn¡®t win. Maybe you couldn¡®t guess the constetion... conte. ...¡± She looked at the


    ceiling, thinking of the right word, and then she smiled, ¡°constetion!¡± she beamed.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I asked, sitting back to face her, curious about the game, not the constetion.


    ¡°Ang said that you and she were guessing constetions in her face. We have to draw lots of dots on


    her face. Lots and lots of it so that you won¡®t guess it.¡± She giggled, looking cute as she covered her


    mouth with her hands. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How does she look again?¡± Suddenly curious, I was right the first night we were together and that I did


    not imagine things. I was really with a beautiful, bubbly, and sassy young woman that night. Instead of


    answering me, she only blinked her eyes at me and then turned her head to Frank, entering the kitchen.


    P


    ¡°Good evening,¡± he greeted us before walking toward the refrigerator. I watched him take a bottle of


    water before approaching us. ¡°Any news about her whereabouts?¡± I asked him. Elenitaughed


    scornfully, facing me. ¡°I thought you were not looking for her.¡± She turned to Frank. ¡°Any news about her


    whereabouts?¡± she asked, repeating what I said.


    He chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°I think she was right. She lived in heaven.¡±


    Olivia¡®s eyes widened, and her mouth gaped open upon hearing the news from Frank, like telling me, ¡®I


    told you so!¡® I red at him. ¡°Don¡®t be funny. What did the taxi driver tell you?¡±


    ¡°He said that he dropped her at Heaven Avenue,¡± He answered, suppressing a peal ofughter when he


    saw me controlling my anger.


    ¡°Woah! I told you she¡®s an angel,¡± Olivia blinked, overwhelmed with the news of where Ang lived.


    I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°Have you scanned the ce? She could be living near the area.¡± I was hopeful


    Frank would give me a good answer or something where I could start to find her. ¡°I did. Interestingly, the


    area has shrines, temples, and churches. No wonder they call it Heaven Avenue,¡± he grinned as he


    shared the information, but when I glowered at him, he cleared his throat and continued, ¡°A nursing


    home, some small shops, but no residential


    area.¡±


    He ced the brown envelope on the table.


    ¡°Luckily, there was a CCTV in the area where he dropped her. I¡®ll talk to Ferdi and see what he can do


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still looking for her, Sky?¡± Elenita asked, walking to Olivia¡®s side. She carried her in her


    arms, probably taking her back to her bedroom. ¡°She stole something from you. Am I correct?¡±


    I did not answer her question. Instead, I took the envelope and walked to my bedroom, forgetting about


    the coffee I brewed. I sat on the edge of my bed and looked at the envelope. I could feel my heart


    pounding hard inside my chest and my hands trembling as I slowly took the pictures from the envelope.


    There was only one CCTV in the area, only in the ce where she asked the taxi driver to stop. I


    breathed out in dismay when the quality of the pictures was not good. Thest picture focused on her


    face when she looked up, facing the camera. My heart skipped a beat, seeing her face. Olivia was right.


    Ang is an angel. I was not dreaming that night, and I was sure now she did not bewitch me into


    thinking I was with a beautiful woman.


    I must find Ang with nost name because of two things she has stolen from me.


    My heart.


    My life.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 ¨C The Crazy Question (Anj¡®s POV)


    This is the third time I yawn, and Dn and Anya nce at me every time I do that. I blinked and tried to


    focus on what I was reading, but I couldn¡®t help myself from closing my eyes. I already slept earlyst


    night, yet I still feel sleepy and tired.


    I shook my head, but when I couldn¡®t force my eyelids to stay open, I rested my head, pressing my


    forehead on the book on the table.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± i heard Dn asking Anya.


    ¡°I¡®m not sure,¡± She whispered, ¡°She¡®s been acting weird, and even Sister Grace is worried about her.¡±


    I groaned, raising my head to look at them. ¡°I can hear you, you know.¡± I wanted to cry, not


    understanding what was wrong with me. Maybe my body was already asking me to rest because ever


    since I returned, I made myself very busy, focusing on work and my studies to forget about Sky.


    ¡°Last night, we caught her memorizing the prayer book in Latin,¡± she clucked her tongue.¡° Maybe she¡®s


    possessed or something.¡±


    I sneered at her but chuckled as I remembered Aunt Rose calling Sister Gracest night because she


    thought I was possessed, reciting the prayer in anothernguage. I need to get distracted, and my hobby


    of making perfume is not helping me these days. Some scents made me nauseous, and when I tried


    forcing myself to create a perfume, I ended up vomiting in the bathroom.


    ¡°What are you doingter?¡± Dn asked Anya, whispering this time when the librarian red at us.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Are you going to ask me for a date?¡± She joked and covered her mouth with the book she was


    reading when the librarian hushed us.


    He rolled his eyes at her. ¡°No, but I got a bonus, so I was hoping to ¨C ¡°he stopped talking and looked at


    me, catching me as I took a carrot stick inside my pocket and put it in my mouth in a hurry. He narrowed


    his eyes at me. ¡°What¡®s in your pocket, Anj?¡± I shook my head, fixing my eyes on the book and chewing


    the carrot really slowly. ¡°Are you keeping choctes in your pocket again, Anj?¡± hissed Anya as she rose


    to her feet and sat beside me.


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my head again, but she put her hand inside my pocket, taking out one stick. ¡°Rabbit!¡± She


    wrinkled her nose. ¡°I knew it! You¡®re the one stealing carrots at night in the kitchen.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°Stealing? I live in that house, remember?¡± Iined, and perhaps my voice was a bit


    louder because the librarian stood up and walked in our direction.


    ¡°If you can¡®t stop yourself from making noise, go somewhere else,¡± she said, eyeing the carrot stick in my


    pocket. ¡°No eating in the library. If you can¡®t stop your cravings, study in the cafeteria, not here.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mrs. Livy,¡± I said, standing up to gather my things, but then my nose caught the scent of her


    perfume. I used to love it, but this time, I wanted to puke as soon as I smelled it.¡± Oh, dear God!¡± Good


    thing we were near the doorway. I left my stuff on the table and ran outside toward the nearest restroom


    as I covered my mouth with my hand, afraid that I might vomit in the hallway.


    ***


    ¡°Is your blood sugar low again?¡± Anya asked when I went out of the restroom. I nced at Dn and


    saw him peeking at us, looking worriedly at me.


    Another student entered the restroom, so I stepped out and walked in Dn¡®s direction.


    ¡°You should have told us you¡®re not feeling well,¡± Anya raised her eyebrows at me, giving me my bag and


    books.


    ¡°Here,¡± Dn approached me, giving me a bottle of water but looking at me as if he wanted to take me to


    the hospital. ¡°Thanks,¡± I smiled. ¡°This is nothing serious, Dn,¡± I assured him as I opened the cap and


    drank.


    He nodded. ¡°Thest time you said that we were in the ambnce the next minute, we were taking you


    to the hospital because of food poisoning.¡±


    I frowned at him. ¡°I was twelve,¡± I chuckled, remembering I stupidly ate expired food. He smirked at me.


    ¡°I got a bonus... so anything particr you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Ice cream?¡± Unsure about it, I forced a smile, hoping he would just buy me ice cream and let go of his


    worries. One thing about Dn was that he would follow me around until he was sure I was really okay.


    ¡°Don¡®t overact, future boyfriend,¡± Anya teased, anchoring her arm in Dn¡®s forearm.


    ¡°You like me?¡± Dn joked, pulling Anya closer to him.


    ¡°Ew! Not me. Anj!¡± She looked back and winked at me.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I mouthed, causing Anya to giggle. I rolled my eyes, checking my things, when I realized my


    hairpin with peacock design was missing. I can¡¯t lose it because that hairpin seemed important for Sister


    Grace. She has been putting that in my hair ever since my head started growing hair when I was two.


    ¡°I¡®ll follow you. I¡®ll just check something in the library,¡± I said, not waiting for their answer; I i turned my


    back on them and walked hurriedly to the library.


    Ms. Livy could only let her eyes follow me when I entered the library, walking back to the area where we


    sat a while ago. I heaved a sigh, worrying that I had lost it. It seemed rare since I could not find anything


    like it in hair essories stores. ¡°Looking for this?¡± Ms. Livy asked, startling me when I turned back


    because she was already standing behind me.


    I sighed in relief, breathing out as I took the hairpin from her and put it back in my hair.¡° Thank you, Ms.


    Livy,¡± I said, trying not to inhale. I don¡®t want to run back again in the restroom to vomit.


    ¡°You¡®re wee. That seemed important to you, Anj,¡± she said, walking back to her table and returning


    to what she was doing. Only now that I realize what she is doing, Ms. Livy is sorting out Christmas


    decors from the box near her table. I have been distracting myself for thest two months, yet Sky has


    never gotten out of my mind.


    I walked toward the door but stopped when Ms. Livy called me. My eyebrows raised, waiting for her to


    ask me the question, but she seemed unsure if she wanted to say it to me. ¡°It¡®s okay to tell me, Ms. Livy,¡±


    I smiled, thinking she would just remind me of the rules again. ¡°I¡®m not sure if I was the right person to


    ask this, and besides, I know you, Anj,¡± she said, shaking her head. She was right because Dn, Anya,


    and I have beening here since we all started studying at the university. We were more like her


    regr customers here even when smartphones became popr that most students rely on


    researching on the Inte thaning here to the library. ¡°It¡®s okay to ask me, Ms. Livy,¡± I assured her.


    She heaved a sigh, a deep one, leaving me to think that I should have not just told her to ask me. She


    turned her head and wandered her eyes for a while to make sure no student was nearby to hear us.


    When her eyes fixed on me, she looked at me from head to toe as if scanning my body like a book. ¡°This


    is just a crazy question, but I could not help myself asking...¡± she took a deep breath.¡± But are you


    pregnant?¡± I met Ms. Livy¡®s eyes, hoping she would say she was just joking with me.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 ¨C Behold, You Will Bear A Child (Anj¡®s


    POV) My big brain has been working busily, counting the days, checking on the possibility that my two ni


    ghts of madness with Sky Mars bear fruit, and


    the scary part, when I returned home, there was a big chance that I did not go back in one piece, but in


    two.


    After that short talk with Ms. Livy, I had forgotten that Dn would treat Anya and


    me to eating ice cream. I walked in the other direction, going to a drug store to get the


    one thing I never expected I would buy at my age now, and headed to the nursing home.


    I made sure to hide the pregnancy test kit well in my cab before going to Sister Grace¡®s office. I


    found her doing paper works, and when she saw me standing in the


    doorway, she stopped reading the documents. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She worriedly asked


    me, looking at me with great concern because it was still early


    for my shift in the nursing home. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± I swallowed hard, and maybe my tongue


    included because


    no words came out when I opened my mouth. My forehead was sweating, and my body was shaking,


    wanting to cry out of fear.


    Sister Grace chuckled gently. ¡°There¡¯s the cellphone on the coffee


    table if you¡®re asking for permission to use it,¡± she said, returning her attention to the paper. ¡°Did you


    run away from Dn and Anya again?¡± A forced smile curved my lips, nodding at her


    and wanting to cry as I remembered Dn and Anya. Despite my wobbling legs, I reached the table and


    took the cellphone. ¡°Ang, the residents are asking if we can have a little presentation on


    Christmas eve. Mrs. Antta wants to talk to the three of you


    later,¡± she smiled apologetically at me. She didn¡®t need to remind me because we always do it yearly,


    and for thest five years, we have always let Mrs. Antta decide on the program.


    Last year, we had the three ghosts of Christmas, and it was a funny y because most of


    the actors were residents in the nursing home, and they kept forgetting their lines, almost making her


    blood pressure high. ¡°I told you she¡®ll be here,¡± Anya¡¯s voice startled


    me. I turned to the doorway, finding Dn standing with a stic bag and


    flowers in his hand. Anya went to Sister Grace to kiss her cheeks.


    ¡°No wonder she¡®s running away from you two,¡± she


    chuckled softly, ncing at the bag, which obviously had a gallon of ice cream inside. ¡°Anya, you know h


    er stomach has been upset the past few days,¡± she reminded


    her. ¡°Then, more for me. That little witch should have just told us.¡± She


    sneered at me and gave me a sullen look


    ¡°Anya, don¡®t call your cousin that,¡± she shook her head and smiled at


    Dn. ¡°Is that for me?¡± His lips curved a gentle smile as she nodded at her. ¡°I


    know you don¡®t like ice cream, Sister Grace, so I brought you flowers.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she rose


    to her feet, took the flowers from him, and ced them in the vase. Only now that I noticed that it has


    been empty for days. I guess I have been too busy to pick flowers for her.


    I returned the cell phone to the table and walked toward the door, wishing Dn would leave because I w


    as too nervous about facing anyone today.


    ¡°Go to the family room,¡± Sister Grace said, ncing at me. ¡°Find out what Mrs. Antta ns for the pl


    ay.¡±


    ¡°No ice cream for you,¡± Anya said, sticking her tongue out to me, taking the stic bag from Dn, and s


    neering at me as she took the ice cream from his hand and walked toward the family room


    ¡°You made me worried,¡± Dn uttered as he ced his arm on my shoulders. ¡°What¡®s happening with yo


    u?¡± I shook my head. ¡°...¡± I thought of a good lie but couldn¡®t think of any. ¡°[...¡± I heaved


    a sigh. Dn stopped


    and turned me to face him. ¡°If something is bothering you, you know I¡®m just here, right?¡±


    I nodded but sighed deeply as I smiled at him. ¡°I know,¡± I whispered, looking at the hands he was holding


    now. My eyes welled with tears, but thankfully they did not betray me.


    Later... I will cry in silenceter.


    Anya was already sharing the ice cream with them when Mrs. Antta rose to her feet


    and smiled at me as if she had not seen me for a long time.


    ¡°There! There! There are my stars,¡± She approached me and held my forearm and Dn¡®s, tugging


    us to sit with her on the sofa. ¡°We¡®re doing the Birth of Jesus, and you and


    Dn will be Mary and Joseph,¡± she announced excitedly. ¡°You¡®re kidding, right?¡± I didn¡®t mean to say it


    that way, but I could not be Mary. ¡°Can I just be the angel?¡±


    She


    frowned at me. ¡°I will be the angel, Anya will be your cousin, and Dn will be Joseph. The end of the co


    nversation,¡± she said, smiling and blinking at me like she was telling me it had been decided.


    I whimpered, quivering my lips to show her I disliked the idea. Mr. Simon groaned, hushing us. ¡°Give in to


    her request, Anj. Her soul won¡®t rest if you don¡®t ept it. She won¡®t let us rest, too,¡±


    heined, returning his attention to the news on the TV.


    ¡°You¡®re better than me,¡± I said to Mrs. Antta. ¡°Be the Mary,¡± I grinned.


    ¡°Good heaven!¡± Mr. Simon cut us again. ¡°What y are you trying to show? The story of Sarah? Dn h


    ere is too young to be the Abraham.¡± He guffawed, causing everyone in the room tough. ¡°He has


    a point,¡± Mrs. Antta said, smacking Mr. Simon in the


    shoulder. Heughed at her but did not add any morements.


    My head turned to the news when I heard


    the name Sky Mars, the man I have been longing for. Like Mr. Simon, my eyes were pinned on the


    TV, watching Sky and Line caught dating in the Caribbean. The volume was low, but I didn¡®t care,


    All that mattered to me was seeing Sky


    again, wishing to see him smile at me, hoping to be in his arms despite being drunk, not in our


    usual selves. Although our married life was short and


    part au


    DOTAL


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not valid, it was too precious


    for me that I wanted to remember it for the rest of my life. If only I could tell Sky, I have been trying too har


    Sky and Line... the perfect couple! Jealousy crushed my heart as I looked at them.


    ¡°Ang,¡± Dn called, giving me ice cream in a cone, but I waited until they changed the news on the TV


    Mrs. Antta standing beside me, trying to practice her lines. I smirked as I scooped the lemon


    fruit from the pitcher on the table and unconsciously squeezed it on my ice


    cream as I stared amusingly at her. ¡°Behold, you will bear a child in your womb and have a ¨C


    ¡°She stopped and stared at me, narrowing her eyes as she studied my face. She gasped, finally realizing


    at me, looking panic¨Cstricken as she watched me enjoy my ice cream.


    I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°Mrs. Antta, don¡®t be funny. You know that the angel


    did not say the news that


    way.¡± ¡°You are pregnant,¡± she said again, getting Anya and Dn¡®s attention. ¡°What are you? A human ult


    by just looking if one is pregnant or not,¡± she hissed at me, crossing her arms in her chest.


    Anya left Dn and walked in my direction, studying me as tears rolled down my cheeks. ¡°Ang, are


    you pregnant?¡± Her eyebrows knitted as she asked me. She took the ice cream cone from me


    when I didn¡®t answer. ¡°Tell me the truth, and don¡®t you


    dare use your immacte joke on me because it won¡®t work.¡±


    I swallowed hard, looking at the doorway


    where Sister Grace was standing, looking shocked as she waited for my answer.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34 ¨C Sky in Heaven Avenue (Anj¡®s POV)


    Pregnant.


    One word. It is either a presumption based on nothing but experience, or it could be found on the fact


    that the pregnancy kit could provide proof. ¡°Dear Ang, are you pregnant?¡± asked Sister Grace, who


    could hardly move from the doorway.


    I met her eyes and made sure I did not blink or breathe. ¡°If I will not use my immacte joke, then how


    can I be pregnant?¡± We all turned to Mr. Simon, who suddenlyughed, looking at us. ¡°Why are you so


    surprised if Anj is pregnant? She¡®s young! Be shocked if Antta here tells everyone she¡®s pregnant.¡± I


    smiled but twitched my lips when Anya red at me. ¡°Fine,¡± I mouthed and raised my hands. I raised my


    head, looked at everyone inside the family room, and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡®m pregnant!¡± And then I screamed in


    delight, making sure I sounded happy. ¡°Anya, you¡®re gonna be an


    aunt.¡±


    Dn raised his eyebrows but chuckled, shaking his head at me, thinking it was one of my jokes.


    Anya sneered at me. ¡°Don¡®t you dare scare us again, Anj!¡± she rolled her eyes at me as she sat beside


    me on the couch. ¡°You almost gave Sister Grace a heart attack,¡± she said, getting another cone. It


    always works that when they insist on something, and I deny it, they all think it is true, but when I admit


    something with excitement, they all ignore me and think it is impossible.


    ¡°How can she be pregnant when she has no boyfriend?¡± Dn murmured but enough for everyone to


    hear. ¡°What?¡± Mr. Simon turned to us again. ¡°You don¡®t have a boyfriend?¡± He smacked Dn in the


    arm. ¡°I thought you already told her your feelings.¡± I rose to my feet, tapping old Mr. Simon on his


    shoulder. ¡°You¡®re wrong, Sir.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He nced at Dn, scratching his head and blushing. ¡°You didn¡¯t


    tell her you like her?¡±


    ¡°He already did,¡± I moved my head closer to his ears. ¡°He rtive zoned me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He creased his


    forehead, thinking hard about what I meant, and he realized it was a joke when Iughed. ¡°Not


    friendzone, Mr. Simon. Rtive zone because he thought of me as his sister,¡°I exined, winking at


    Dn and smiling as he crossed his arms to his chest and frowned at me. Anyaughed hard, but before


    she could say something, the sound of the doorbell caught our attention. As she walked to see our visitor


    at the main door, I took it as my chance to get another scoop of ice cream and squeeze lemon fruit in it.


    Mrs. Antta could only roll her eyes at me, wanting to tell me she was right about me.


    I nced at Sister Grace, still looking at me with worry, but I ignored her. She may not be my biological


    mother, but she knew me very well, and she could feel my stress and anxiety about something by just


    looking at me. ¡°Good afternoon!¡± Father Jesse greeted, walking to the family room with delivery men


    following him. ¡°Mr. Simon, I brought you a new TV,¡± he announced cheerily, gesturing for the men to put


    the box carefully on the floor. ¡°Where did you get the TV?¡± Sister Grace asked his brother as she peeked


    at the big box. Like an excited child, I jumped to my feet, dashing to the 50 inches brand new television.


    ¡°Woah!¡± The older man stood up, pulling the waist belt of his pants to join me in examining the new


    appliance. ¡°I can finally see clearly what I¡®m watching,¡± he said with a smile on his lips. ¡°Where did you


    get that?¡± Sister Grace walked in our direction. ¡°Sky Mars went to every church and temple here in


    heaven avenuest week, asking what we need. I told the young man we didn¡®t need any, but here in the


    nursing home, you needed a new TV for the residents, so his secretary had it delivered yesterday,¡± he


    eximed.


    I hupped, causing them to nce at me. ¡°Sorry,¡± I murmured, turning my back on them to get a ss


    of water from the table.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Sister Grace, which was my exact question.


    Why?


    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He only said he was looking for something...¡± his voice trailed off, squinting


    his eyes as he thought. ¡°Or someone, but I don¡®t know. I didn¡®t ask him.¡±


    ¡°That Sky Mars on the TV?¡± Mr. Simon asked. When my uncle priest nodded, he briefly looked at me.


    ¡°Ang, make this Sky Mars your boyfriend. I heard he¡®s wealthy.¡±


    ¡°I think winning the lottery is possible rather than making him my boyfriend,¡± I murmured, causing him to


    laugh.


    ¡°Father Jesse,¡± Mrs. Antta called him. ¡°I think Ang is pregnant,¡± she told him.


    I rolled my eyes, thinking the conversation about me was over, but apparently, it was not finished yet.


    ¡°We¡®re practicing the Birth of Jesus y,¡± I looked up and whispered, and Father Jesse nodded,


    understanding what I meant. ¡°Argh!¡± The older woman groaned. ¡°Why does no one believe me? Her


    weirdness of eating ice cream and squeezing it with lemon is one proof. Who does that?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Father


    Jesse said, winking at me. ¡°Maybe my niece got it from me, Mrs. Antta.¡±


    I smiled and enjoyed licking my ice cream. My satisfaction with what I was eating did not end there. I


    took thedle beside the pitcher, scooped all the lemons, and started munching them while watching the


    delivery men set up the new TV.


    When Father Jesse nced at me, I smiled but breathed out nervously. We all cheered after the new


    television was set up, finally quieting Mrs. Antta as she got entertained with the rity of the screen


    and the immersive sound from its speaker.


    Our eyes were fixed on the drama on TV when Father Jesse took a white envelope from his pocket,


    looking like a letter from the university.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a minute,¡± he smiled at me gently.


    I nodded, leaving them as they enjoyed watching our favorite drama. Sister Grace narrowed her eyes


    because he would usually talk to us in her office, but Father Jesse went to the prayer room this time.


    He was lighting the votive candles when I came in, and even when he knew I was inside the prayer


    room, he waited until I was seated before walking in my direction.


    Father Jesse sat beside me and prodded me gently on the head.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong, uncle?¡± I asked him, calling him uncle, his preferred way of me calling him. I


    twitched my lips and fidgeted with my hands as I nervously waited for his answer.


    ¡°Just wondering,¡± he smiled. ¡°You usually go to the church and make weekly confessions, but you


    haven¡®t done it for two months already.¡± ¡°I was busy,¡± I lied, puffing out air, feeling guilty for lying to him.


    He nodded and looked at me. ¡°You know that I can keep your secret, right?¡±


    I nodded as tears started welling in my eyes. ¡°Do you know what Sky Mars is doing in Heaven Avenue?¡±


    He asked me again, but his eyes were on the big cross at the altar.


    I shook my head. ¡°He was looking for a woman named Ang.¡± He tilted his head to look at my face, but


    I lowered my head, trying my best to hide my tears. ¡°He was looking for his wife.¡± I gulped and then


    puffed air before talking. ¡°He must be in the wrong ce, Uncle Jesse,¡± I inhaled, putting much air into


    my lungs as I uttered another lie. He opened the envelope and took the picture, showing it to me. It was


    not clear, but enough for me to recognize myself or anyone I knew who would see the image.


    ¡°I am here talking to you as a family. You have nothing to be afraid of,¡± he said, turning his head, nodding


    at Sister Grace. She sat beside me, and though I had not said anything yet, her eyes were already


    brimming with tears. I got nervous, suddenly blurting out words. ¡°It was... it was a mistake,¡± I wrapped my


    arms around Sister Grace¡®s waist, leaning my head on her chest as I cried. ¡°I went to the wrong party,


    got drunk, and when I woke up, I was married to Sky,¡± I confessed, making Sister Grace gasp, and like


    me, her tears rolled down endlessly to her cheeks.


    Father Jesse could only sigh deeply as he heard the truth from me.


    ¡°Stop crying now,¡± Sister Grace embraces me tightly, and I can feel her kissing the top of my head,


    although I know nothing can bring peace to my heart unless I tell them what is making me scared right


    now.


    I moved away from her. ¡°Mom,¡± I swallowed hard as I opened my mouth, but it took a while

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35 ¨C Marry Me (Anj¡®s POV)


    When I was two, Sister Grace made me go and join Anya in school because she thought an environment


    with children around me would be healthy for me ¨C mentally and physically. Anya was in kindergarten,


    and I remembered her teacher let me stay in the y area to make myself busy with colorful blocks as


    they learned to count numbers and read alphabet letters.


    ¡°What did you learn today?¡± Sister Grace asked me as she picked us up after school. She put me in a


    toddler carrier and held Anya¡®s hand as we all returned to the nursing home. Aunt Rose had to work full


    time after her husband died in an ident on the job site, s


    after taking care of the residents in the nursing home, picked us up.


    ¡°Counting numbers and reading alphabet letters,¡± Anya jumped cheerfully as she answered.


    Sister Grace smiled. ¡°That¡®s nice. How about my little angel? What did you learn today?¡± ¡°Counting


    numbers and reading alphabet letters,¡± I repeated Anya¡®s answer. Anya wrinkled her nose as she


    glowered at me. ¡°No, Sister Grace. She¡®s only ying at the y area the whole time,¡± she stuck her


    tongue out as if pissed that I had to mimic her.


    I recalled Sister Graceughing at us as we walked happily on the street. That night, as she was bathing


    me, she was surprised as I started counting anything I saw in our small bathroom and reading letters on


    thebels of soap and shampoo bottles. It was the beginning that Sister Grace paid attention to my


    abilities, recognizing me as a child prodigy, someone with a high IQ. She told me I had extraordinary


    skills with multiple intelligence in spatial and logical mathematics but someone with poor behavior


    because I was naughty, bold, and sassy. And that behavior pulled me into this situation, beating my big


    brain.


    When I looked at the plus sign on the pregnancy test, my high IQ was not needed to exin what it


    meant. My hands trembled as I pushed the small kit to show it to Sister Grace, and once again, her


    tears rolled down her cheeks again, smiling sadly at me


    My shoulders shook as I sobbed, sitting on herp and burying my head on her neck as I cried hard. She


    knew that I had nned my life, but my path and decisions will change with a child on the way. My baby


    will not be like me, growing up without knowing who I am and where I came from.


    She held my shoulders and moved me away from her to wipe my tears. ¡°Stop crying now,¡± she said as


    her fingersbed my hair. ¡°Are you telling him?¡±


    As I shook my head, I wondered if my mother had the same decision as I was, not telling my father that


    she got pregnant, that I was born and left to die in a carton box but managed to live and exist under


    Sister Grace¡®s care.


    ¡°Whatever you decide, we¡®re here for you,¡± she pressed her forehead to my temple. ¡°If you wish to tell


    him about the child, we will help you, but if you don¡®t like it, we will be here to support you and my


    grandchild.¡±


    Mulins ouvered when she said ¡®orandchild and my tears began to fall again


    Chap 35 Marry Me


    She chuckled gently. ¡°Enough crying. As much as I support your silly decision to keep the baby from Sky,


    you must tell your friends about your situation.¡±


    I nodded, embracing her again. ¡°Promise me, Sister Grace, you won¡¯t tell anyone about the father of my


    child.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s your decision to tell him the truth, Ang. You know that I will not interfere with your decisions


    unless they hurt you,¡± she said as she tapped my back. ¡°Now, will you please stand, up? You¡®re heavy,¡±


    sheughed as sheined, not exactly sure if she was joking or not.


    I rose to my feet and peeked outside the window. ¡°If Anya and Dn look for me, can you please tell


    them I¡®m in the garden?¡± I told her, and when she nodded, I walked toward the door, heading to the rose


    garden near her office.


    ***


    As I stared at the sky, Iy my back on the carpet¨Clike Bermuda grass. I heaved a deep sigh, wanting to


    tell the divine agency above that I asked for a miracle, not a baby. Yet, looking at the stars sparkling in


    the sky reminded me of the night I was with Sky at the beach. Who would know that it would change my


    life forever?


    ¡°You worried me, Anj,¡± Anya said, lying beside me while Dn was on my other side. ¡°I hate it when


    Uncle Jesse has to call you. Ever since he became a priest, I feel like I will never have a chance to enter


    heaven,¡± she joked.


    ¡°I know,¡± I turned my head on her and chuckled. ¡°We can¡®t lie to him.¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡®s nothing serious,¡± Dn said, taking my hand and intertwining our fingers. I heaved a deep


    sigh, fixing my eyes on the tiny diamonds scattered above us. The graduation will be in four months, and


    my baby bump will be obvious at six months. Although I could still get up on the stage to get my diploma,


    I had to wait before pursuing a new degree after graduation. I have been telling Sister Grace of my n


    to study Chemistry. ¡°It¡®s nothing serious,¡± I smiled at him, meeting his eyes, and caught him staring


    adoringly at me. I sighed deeply and looked at the sky again.


    ¡°What did you do, Anj?¡± Anya asked, getting up to look at me. ¡°When I saw Sister Grace, her eyes were


    puffy from crying. She told me you¡®d be staying with her for a while. What happened?¡± I pursed my lips,


    not knowing where to start. Dn got up, released my hand, and hugged his knees as he stared at me


    and waited for my answer.


    ¡°Don¡®t dare lie to us, Anj,¡± she said, still staring at me.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears began to brim in my eyes again, and I pressed my lips tighter for a while to stop myself from


    crying. When I knew I could finally speak, I heaved a deep sigh and began with my story.


    ¡°Two months ago, I wasn¡®t really at the party with you, Anya,¡± I swallowed hard, thinking of what to say


    next. ¡°I got in the wrong party, and I have no way of calling you because I have no phone,¡± It was true.


    ¡°And...¡± I inhaled a lungful of air but breathed them out as I continued, ¡°I got drunk, and when I woke up, I


    was...¡± I stopped. ¡°I woke up...¡± I bit my upper lip, hoping to stop myself from crying, but despite that, my


    shoulders shook as I began to sob.


    ¡°You... you woke up what?¡± Anya stammered like she knew what happened but didn¡®t want to believe it.


    What scares me the most is Dn quietly looking at the sky, but his hands ball into fists.


    I got up, hugged my knees, and buried my face in my arms. I wanted to run away from them, but it was


    like my body was rooted deeply on the ground with the grass.


    ¡°I¡®m pregnant,¡± I cried, uttering the words in a low voice but loud enough to hurt my two friends. ¡°I¡®m


    maybe two months pregnant.¡±


    Anya was shocked for a few minutes, only her tears falling on her cheeks were telling me she was hurt.


    When she could finally think, she hugged me and cried hard. ¡°It¡®s my fault,¡± she cried, but I shook my


    head because I knew the truth. My situation now could have been prevented if I did not get amazed by


    the stupid beach... If I did not ask for a kiss from the Mighty Sky... If I did not fall in love with Sky Mars.


    ¡°Who was the bastard that touched you, Ang?¡± Dn gritted his teeth as he asked. I shook my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I lied, realizing he took it wrong that someone forced me that night or had taken


    advantage of me.


    (


    1)


    T


    If only I could tell them that our decision to get married that night was mutual despite being drunk. We


    were head over heels with each other, thanking Vodka and the beautiful beach that we found each other.


    ¡°What¡®s your n?¡± Anya asked, still crying and feeling guilty for what happened to me. I wiped my tears


    and smiled at her. ¡°I¡®m raising my baby, Anya. After our graduation, I¡®m going with Uncle Jesse on his


    next parochial assignment on the other ind to give birth with my baby there.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving because you¡®re ashamed of what happened to you?¡± Dn asked angrily. ¡°Huh?¡± I


    turned to him, hoping to tell him it was not the reason why. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. Sky was looking for


    me, and I was afraid that if I stayed, he would find out about my situation. I have no n of telling him


    about our child. ¡°I¡®m not ashamed, and I will raise my child like any proud mommy!¡± I hissed, hating him


    for thinking about being sorry for myself or my baby. He was quiet for a while, then he turned his head at


    me. ¡°Anj, let me help you raise your child. Marry me.¡±


    Anya and I gawked at him, and I had to blink my eyes many times to make sure that I heard him right.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36 ¨C One Last Time (Sky¡®s POV)


    ¡°That girl really messed up with your brain, huh?¡± Dad smiled as I asked Frank to stop the car on Heaven


    Avenue for thest time. ¡°What if she doesn¡®t exist?¡±


    It had been two months, and I was like a lunatic still looking for her, yet I could not find her. What is the


    justification of heaven for making such a big joke? I asked for a miracle, not an ugly duckling who hid her


    true beauty and left a curse in my life like I could not give my whole heart to the woman I had been


    chasing for a long time.


    Line and I spent a great week in the Caribbean. Still, every time I kissed her, I would remember the


    mysterious young woman I was with that night at the party, the angel I married, and a teenager who


    admitted and mmed the truth into my face that our marriage was never binding.


    ¡°I can¡®t forgive her, Dad. No one messes with the Mighty Sky,¡± I gritted my teeth in anger and great pain


    hidden in my heart. ¡°Angels can,¡± Olivia giggled as she pressed her forehead on the window. ¡°Oh!


    Elenita, look! A wedding!¡± She beamed excitedly.


    Frank has to slow down the car because the bride and groom had just gone out of the church door, and


    their guests crowded the entrance. I scoffed, sneering at the happy scene outside but looking


    interestingly at the family and friends crowding the newlywed couple.


    ¡°Daddy, can you buy me a dress like that?¡± Olivia turned to our father, pointing at the beautiful wedding


    gown the bride was wearing.


    Dad smiled sadly at her. ¡°Of course, baby. Daddy would love to see you wearing that dress someday.¡±


    Her round eyes blinked in excitement, but when my eyes met with Elenita, she avoided my gaze. We all


    know that medical treatment now can prolong Dad¡®s life, but unless we find a cure for cancer, he may not


    be there at Olivia¡®s wedding. When he was diagnosed with prostate cancer, our hopes were high that he


    could live longer like those we knew who had it, but his case was already in stage 3. Although we had


    the resources and the money for his treatment, he knew his time was limited.


    ¡°They look very happy,¡± Dad murmured, still staring at the couple. Frank sessfully droves past the


    crowd and nces at me quickly. ¡°Where to, Sky?¡± I groaned, thinking I must have gone crazy. The bride


    looked like Ang, but she was not her. I see her in all women that I even kissed a deaf university


    student two months ago, thinking it was her after she asked for a kiss for her birthday.


    ¡°To the airport.¡± I heaved a deep sigh as I said my decision. We will be staying in the US for a while for a


    new project expansion I have and for Dad to focus on his treatment. ¡°What about Finn?¡± Elenita suddenly


    blurted out the question, causing Dad to look at me. ¡°You know that he doesn¡¯t talk to me, Elenita, but


    Frank will be following us,¡± I turned to my loyal driver, who epted my offer to be my personal secretary


    after his graduation.


    I don¡®t want to bother Catherine following me around in any countries I go to, and she is thankful for my


    decision because she wants more time for her family.


    ¡°Make sure to bring Finn with you, Frank,¡± I told him as if reminding him not to forget a thing, not a


    person who could decide for himself whether he would want to go or not.


    Frank was about to steer the car away from Heaven Avenue when he slowed down again after hearing


    me clear my throat. He nced at me, waiting for me to say something. I took a deep breath as I looked


    outside the street, seeing two teenagersughing while walking on the pavement. ¡°Are you sure you met


    all the Angs working in this area?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± he answered as he continued driving. ¡°I even met girls with


    names Angelica, Angelou, Angel ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Just a yes or no, Frank,¡± I said impatiently, cutting him. ¡°He was just being thorough,¡± Dad chuckled, and


    I hated that he was finding humor in my situation now. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Frank hit the brake to stop at the pedestrianne, and we all stared at the pregnant woman crossing the


    street. I sighed as she nodded, smiling apologetically at us as she crossed. ¡°She must be giving birth


    anytime soon,¡± Elenita said, guessing from the roundness of her belly as we all watched her touching her


    tummy as she walked.


    Frank drives again and nces at me like he wants to ask a question, but he knows he can¡®t do it


    without me permitting him to say his opinion.


    ¡°Say it, Frank,¡± I said while my eyes focused on the tablet to read the report Catherine had just sent in


    my email.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Sky, but I can¡®t help thinking, what if she gets pregnant?¡±


    My heart stopped beating because I had never thought of it, not until now. I pretended to ignore him, but I


    could hardly understand what I was reading now because my thoughts were on the idea that there was


    a possibility it could happen. Ang and I never used protection after we jumped at each other¡®s bones


    for two nights. ¡°Are you worried she might get pregnant?¡± Dad nced at me, but I shook my head.


    ¡°You¡®re the one who told me she¡®s not existing,¡± I said, sighing as I showed him I was focusing on what I


    was reading for him not to bother me anymore. ¡°I said what if, sky. What if she doesn¡®t exist, not that she


    doesn¡®t really exist,¡± He exined.¡± Are you even sure you¡®re looking for the right name? It might not be


    her real name,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Or heaven must have really messed up with me, Dad,¡± I murmured in annoyance, but he only


    smirked at me. ¡°Can angels have babies?¡± Olivia sat upright as she asked, looking at Elenita, but when


    she ignored her, she pressed her forehead again on the car window. ¡°Oh! There¡®s Ang!¡± She raised


    her hand, pointing her finger at the two young women and a man getting into a convenience store. I


    had not caught a glimpse of their faces, but I had enough of her. This is thest time I will look for


    Ang. And after today, I will forget about her... wishing I could really forget her.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 ¨C Leave of Absence (Anj¡®s POV)


    Dn pushed the door of the convenience store to treat Anya and me, and as he promised mest night,


    he would buy me ice cream after his crazy joke of marrying him.


    ¡°I want a chocte ice cream,¡± I demanded him as we crowded around the refrigerator. ¡°You can¡®t have


    chocte,¡± Anya said. ¡°You don¡®t want your baby to look like a cacao,¡± she chuckled at her joke, but


    Dn ignored her and opened the refrigerator, getting expensive ice cream.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I protested, taking the ice cream pint from him and returning it inside. Instead, I chose the less


    expensive brand and gave it to him. ¡°You have to save money,¡± I said, making him raise his eyebrows. ¡°I


    might need to borrow money from you for baby stuff.¡± His lips twitched as he shook his head and turned


    to Anya, waiting for what she liked.


    ¡°I had ice cream yesterday already, and with those calories, nuh¨Cuh!¡± She took a yogurt instead and


    gave it to Dn. ¡°Make it two,¡± he said and waited for Anya to give him another yogurt before heading


    to the counter, but he stopped when my foot braked in one aisle, eyeing the sour candies. ¡°You like


    it?¡±


    I nodded sheepishly but immediately pulled the mini candy bag before he could get one. ¡°I¡®m paying for


    this, Dn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me pay for this one, too,¡± he said, holding the edge of the candy bag.


    ¡°No. It will take time. I have to smell each, making sure I¡®m not puking them after,¡± I lied as I moved my


    head toward him. ¡°Go. My ice cream is melting because my cousin is on fire,¡± I joked as I puckered my


    lips, pointing at Anya, raising her eyebrows, and sneering her lips at us. ¡°Let her melt the ice cream. I¡®ll


    get you more,¡± He waggled his eyebrows, smiling at me, but when I raised my eyebrows at him, he


    chuckled and walked toward the counter.


    I sighed as Ipared the money I had in my pocket, so instead of choosing from the colorful and


    mouthwatering sour candies from the candy dispenser, I settled on taking a small pack of skittles sour


    candy and followed Dn. ¡°What happened to the candy mix?¡± He asked as we walked toward the table


    outside. ¡°The baby changed his mind,¡± I grinned as I put the candies in my ice cream, making them look


    like colorful toppings. ¡°E!¡± Anya twitched her lips as she watched me. She shivered and looked at


    me with disgust as I enjoyed my ice cream. ¡°Geez! What does it taste like? No wonder Mrs. Antta


    could guess about your condition.¡± ¡°His mind,¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Anya and I uttered at the same time and nced at him as we sat on the chairs. He smiled at


    me. ¡°You said his mind, so it means you¡®re hoping it¡®s a boy,¡± he exined while opening his yogurt.


    Ta


    l e


    of Africa


    ¡°Ah! I¡®m not really thinking of the sex of my baby right now. He could be a boy, and if she¡®s a girl, that¡®s


    also fine with me,¡± I scoop another spoonful of ice cream as I imagine little Sky if my baby is a boy or the


    adorable Olivia if she is a girl. ¡°I should have used them, right?¡± I turned to Anya to ask. She giggled.


    ¡°Gosh! I don¡®t care about taking care of half a dozen little Angs as long as their brains are as big as


    yours.¡± Dn hissed. ¡°Half a dozen? What do you think of Ang? A dog?¡±


    Anya looked at him. ¡°I have a dog, and Maki only gave birth to two puppies. Ang is different because


    she¡®s an alien, and aliens can produce more babies.¡±


    He rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I can¡®t believe you¡®re talking to Ang that way,¡± he shook his head, looking


    disappointed when Anya and I burst outughing. ¡°Do you think the babies wille out of my mouth?¡± I


    joked, making Dn more pissed at


    1. us.


    Anyaughed at me. ¡°Probably. We¡¯d better stop, Anj. I don¡®t want to pay for this yogurtter if this man


    here gets mad at us.¡± I nodded in agreement, focusing on my ice cream and candies. ¡°Are you not really


    going to tell us who the father is?¡± Anya asked again. I swallowed the food in my mouth first before


    turning to her. ¡°I told you I don¡®t know.¡±


    Dn sighed. ¡°That¡®s impossible, Anj. You must have at least remembered a little about him.¡±


    I squinted, showing them I was thinking really hard. ¡°He has eyes, nose, and mouth, and his head is as


    big as that balloon,¡± I pointed at the white balloon the little girl was holding as she walked toward the


    convenience store.


    ¡°She must have been drugged that night,¡± Anya shook her head, but when Dn red at her, she


    continued, ¡°Or her alien family came, and they got her married to a royal family.¡±


    The word married choked me, causing me to cough, and they panicked when I was not stopping. Dn


    had to rush back inside the store to get me water, and when he returned, he found Anya tapping my back


    lightly while I coughed andughed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked worriedly, opening the bottled water


    before giving it to me.


    I wiped the tears which rolled down my cheeks and took the bottled water from him.¡± Thanks,¡± I said in a


    raspy voice while I massaged my throat. ¡°I guess the candy went into the wrong pipe and head straight


    to my lungs.¡± He sighed, sitting beside me. ¡°Only you, Ang, can find humor in your situation.¡± I smiled


    at him, embarrassed at the thought that he had to take care of me instead of Sky, but the moment I left


    their home, I had to forget him and believed that he didn¡®t exist, and now that I have a baby to remind of


    him, no one has to know who the father is. Only Father Jesse and Sister Grace knew the truth, and I was


    hundred and one percent sure that they would not tell anyone about it.


    ¡°I bet Uncle Jesse knew the truth. I saw you in the confession room yesterday,¡± Anya said, waiting for my


    reaction.


    I kissed her cheek. ¡°Why don¡®t you ask Uncle Jesse? Let¡¯s see if he will tell you.¡± ¡°Ha! Ha! Don¡®t be


    funny,¡± she smirked at me. ¡°We both know he will never divulge anything to us.¡±


    ¡°I love his job,¡± I sighed, finishing my ice cream and ignoring Dn staring at me intently.¡° But I can¡®t do


    it. I want to tell you anything, everything!¡±


    ¡°Except telling us who got you pregnant,¡± Dn cut in.


    I pursed my lips and narrowed my eyes at him, realizing he won¡®t let this go. ¡°I told you, Dn, I don¡®t


    know who he was, and I have no intention of knowing and finding him.¡± I snarled at him, standing up to


    put the empty cup into the trashcan and walk away from them.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, okay?¡± Dn rushed to my side and held my forearm to stop me.


    ¡°Why is it so important for you to know him, Dn?¡± I asked angrily, surprised that Anya stayed on the


    table and just watched the two of us fight.


    ¡°Because I want to make sure he will note back, Ang,¡± He retorted.


    stop cryin


    I pressed my lips to ston


    because I was hurt by what he said. I hate to admit that my heart was hoping he would find me, that our


    path would cross, and that he would stop me again from leaving


    I shook my head. ¡°I told you I don¡®t know him,¡± I whispered before brushing his hand off my arm and


    walking past him.


    Anya stopped Dn from following me. ¡°Don¡¯t push her hard, Dn.¡± I hailed a taxi, but instead of asking


    the driver to bring me to the nursing home, I asked him to drive me to the university. I spent time in the


    library, writing one thing I didn¡®t know I would do during myst semester in college.


    As I wrote my Leave of Absence application, tears were rolling down my cheeks. I made a wrong turn


    in my life, but despite that, I still hope to finish my business degree. With Anya always asking who the


    father of my baby is and Dn always wanting to save me and desiring to like him to be part of my life


    and heart is too much.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I wish to breathe...


    After writing the letter, I went to Dean Jones¡®s office, and luckily despite the time, she amodated


    me, wondering why the genius in her department was seeing her. My heart was hammering in my chest


    as I handed her my letter, and as she read it, I was sure I saw the surprise on her face


    ¡°Are you really sure of your decision, Ang?¡± she asked worriedly. ¡°Your graduation is in four months


    and...¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°This is the first time things got out of my hand, and I wanted plenty of time to think about how to steer


    my life,¡± I exined to her, hoping she would approve my leave. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Ang, but I can¡®t approve


    your application,¡± she said, handing the letter back to me.


    My mouth half¨Copened, surprised by her decision.


    ¡°But let me help you by talking with your professors and see what we can do for you. For now, I


    understand you wanted to leave, and if you thought that would help, then do it, but make sure toe


    back.¡± She rose to her feet and walked in my direction, giving me her card. ¡°Call me at this number if you


    need my help.¡± I smiled and thanked her for her time before leaving her office. Sighing, I walked toward


    Heaven Avenue, not to the nursing home but to the church, to talk to Father Jesse about wanting to


    leave soon.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38 ¨C Cutting Ties, Knotting Ties (Anj¡®s POV)


    Before reaching the driveway, I could see Dn pacing and Anyaughing as if she was making fun of


    him.


    How long has it been?


    I cut my ties with my only two friends for almost six years,municating secretly only with Sister Grace


    and Aunt Rose so they would not worry about me after Father Jesse had to go to Italy. If only Sister


    Grace had not gotten confined in the hospital, I would not havee back yet.


    When I stopped the car, Dn and Anya dashed to the driver¡®s side and waited for me to go out. I


    nced at mypany, which had finally fallen asleep after long hours of talking,ining, fighting,


    and crying. I opened the door and smiled.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Anya¡®s eyes widened, and she screamed excitedly as she saw me. ¡°Anya!¡± I cried as we


    hugged each other. She was still the same Anya, only she looked mature now, bolder and sexier.


    She moved away and looked at me from head to toe. ¡°Where¡®s my cousin? What have you done to her?¡±


    Sheughed, smacking my arm lightly. ¡°You looked ¨C¡°She opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    ¡°Stunningly beautiful,¡± Dn whispered as he walked toward me and embraced me. ¡°Where¡®s our little


    girl? You¡®ve grown up.¡± I grinned at him. ¡°And you¡®re so handsome. Where¡®s my big brother, Dn?¡± I


    asked and looked at him admiringly. I could not help noticing the muscles he has now in his arms. Anya


    rolled her eyes. ¡°Big brother? Really, Anj?¡±


    I could only smile, blushing, when I caught Dn staring at me. ¡°When did you have boobs?¡± She


    chuckled as they followed me to the back of my car and opened the trunk. ¡°And what¡®s with the


    eyesses?¡®


    ¡°As for your first question, I always have them, and as for the second, these are just essory to make


    me look sexier,¡± I joked as I took out our bags. I have been spending a lot of time in front of the


    computer screen, and I felt the need to protect my eyes


    Dn quietly helped take out the bags, but I would catch him ncing at me. I knew we had many things


    to talk about after leaving them without goodbyes six years ago.


    ¡°Dn, you know it¡®s making me ufortable, right?¡± I teased him, but he only grinned at me.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, but I just can¡®t help it. You¡®ve changed, Anj. I could hardly recognize you,¡± he smiled


    sheepishly. ¡°You cut your hair,¡± he raised his hand to touch my shoulder¨Clength hair, but he stopped,


    clenching his fist and sighing as he took the handle of my bag instead.


    ¡°Where¡®s the puppy, I mean the child of the genius?¡± Anya asked excitedly, but before touching the


    handle, the door opened, and Leyanne came out.


    Her round eyes blinked at Anya, squatting in front of her. When she hugged her, screaming in delight at


    seeing her niece for the first time, Leyanne turned her head at me, probably wondering who the woman


    was.


    ¡°She¡®s your Aunt Anya,¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Her name¡®s Leyanne,¡± I told Anya. ¡°Mom!¡± Lyra Helene called,


    opening the other side of the car.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Anya released Leyanne to see who opened the car. I didn¡®t need to dash to the other side


    because my daughter was already running to my side, but instead of putting her arms around my waist,


    she stopped and stared at my two friends, but strangers to them.


    ¡°Twins! Wow! Just wow!¡± Her hand flew to her mouth, covering her open mouth as she could not believe


    what she saw.


    Dn crossed his arms in his chest as he looked at my two girls and tried to hide his amusement.


    Seeing Dn for the first time, Lyra Helene walked toward him and squinted her eyes as if my five¨Cyear¨C


    old daughter was studying him.


    ¡°What¡®s your name?¡± She asked him as if she was the same age as him, causing Dn to raise his


    eyebrows and nce at me.


    ¡°Dn,¡± he answered and pressed his lips, suppressing a peal ofughter.


    Anya moved her head closer to me and whispered, ¡°Is this her first time to see a man?¡±


    I chuckled at her and enjoyed watching my daughter meet Dn for the first time. I knew the never¨C


    ending question would begin as soon as they saw him, thinking he was their father.


    Lyra Helene raised her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Dn. I¡¯m Lyra Helene, and she¡®s my sister, Leyanne,¡±


    she said as they shook hands. ¡°Gosh! Ask him already if he could cook well!¡± Another voice inside the


    car made Dn and Anya¡®s eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Mommy!¡± she screamed impatiently. ¡°I¡®ming!¡± I


    rolled my eyes, wanting to know what my other two girls did to the youngest.


    ¡°OMG! Don¡®t tell me...¡± Anya peeked slowly inside the car, and her eyes followed me as I entered the


    vehicle to unfasten Selene¡®s seatbelt in the child seat.


    When she finally got out of the car, she faced the two, her nose wrinkling and lips pouting in annoyance.


    ¡°Bullies!¡± She hissed at her sisters and turned to Dn. After pushing the brim of her eyesses, she


    raised her head and asked him a question. ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    Dn nced at me but answered her. ¡°A little?¡± he said, unsure if his answer was enough.


    ¡°Can you drive a car?¡± Leyanne asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Men love to drive a car,¡± he answered. ¡°A sports car?¡± A follow¨Cup question from Selene. ¡°I


    wish,¡± Dn chuckled, narrowing his eyes and grinning at me.


    I heaved a sigh. ¡°Girls, enough stressing your Uncle Dn. Mommy¡®s tired from driving, so please go


    inside and find your grandmother.¡±


    ¡°I told you he¡®s not our daddy,¡± Selene gave her sisters a sullen look before walking toward the door.


    Anyaughed. ¡°Oh my, how did you raise these three children yourself? And how old are they? Twenty


    years old?¡±


    ¡°Just five, Aunt Anya,¡± Leyanne corrected her, making Anya chuckle and nod at her as she held her hand


    as we walked inside the house.


    ¡°Turning six,¡± Selene said, stopping and turning to me. She raised her arms, and I had to bend to carry


    her. She raised her hand to cover my ear as she whispered to me. ¡°Mommy, you said daddy is gonna be


    here. Where is he?¡±


    A murmur but enough for Dn and Anya to hear. They looked at me with a question on their faces, but I


    ignored them.


    ¡°About that, I received an email from him this morning, and he said he can¡®t be here because he¡®ll be...¡± I


    cleared my throat, thinking fast. ¡°His ne got broken. He has to wait for another week to fix his ne.¡±


    Lyra Helene twitched her lips in disappointment.


    ¡°Dad¡®s a good mechanic, so why didn¡®t he fix it himself?¡± It was Leyanne who asked this time.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Can mommy rest first, then I¡®ll call and ask him?¡± I said, hoping that would end our conversation about


    their father.


    ¡°Okay,¡± She answered, holding her sister¡®s hand as they ran inside the house. Seeing her sisters, Selene


    wriggled her body, and she followed them as soon as I put her down.


    ¡°Sooo0000,¡± Anya stopped in front of me, causing me to halt abruptly from walking. ¡°They now have a


    father after telling Dn and me you don¡®t know him. Have you met him?¡± I smirked at her. ¡°Do they


    need to meet the man just to know they have a great father? Pfft!¡± I rolled my eyes at them.


    Dn raised his eyebrows at me. ¡°What do you mean by that? Have you been lying to your girls, Anj?¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh and looked at them, begging them to let this topic go even just for today. ¡°Please,


    let¡®s talk about it next time,¡± I said, stepping forward to go inside the house.


    ¡°No, Anj! Better tell us, so we know how to answer them,¡± Dn said angrily. ¡°You don¡®t go back here


    and still keep everything to yourself. You know we¡®re here. I. Am. Here!¡± He said thest three words


    with anger to emphasize them to me.


    It has been six years, but Dn still looked at me with those same adoring eyes. If he had told me before


    I got pregnant that he cared for me more than a friend or a sister, I might have epted his offer. I would


    not probably think he asked to help me or marry me just to save my face from humiliation.


    ¡°Yes, Dn! I¡®ve been lying to my daughters ever since they started asking about their father. Just like


    before, I won¡®t tell you anything because I don¡®t know who their father is!¡± I walked past him, stepping on


    the pavement and going to the house with anger.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39 ¨C The Finale


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Good morning, mommy!¡± Leyanne greeted, her eyes still closed as she walked toward the dining room


    ¡°Good morning! Just mommy?¡± I had toe to her to ensure her head would not bump the edge of the


    table. Smelling my scent, she raised her arms, wanting me to carry her. I took her and sat her at the


    table.


    She opened her eyes, blinked her round eyes, and still sleepy, she greeted the others. ¡°Good morning,


    Aunt Anya. Good morning, Uncle Dn.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Selene,¡± Anya greeted sweetly as she ced tes and cutleries on the table. ¡°I¡®m not


    Selene,¡± Leyanne mumbled. ¡°I¡®m Leyanne,¡± She corrected, adjusting the brim of her eyesses.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Dn knitted his eyebrows as he ced the scrambled eggs he had just made. ¡°I thought


    Selene wears the eyesses?¡± he asked amusingly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I could exin that the three of them had eyesses, Selene came out of the bedroom, wearing


    the same pajamas.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± she greeted cheerily and sat on the chair on her own.


    ¡°Mommy, I can¡®t find my other slipper.¡± Lyra Helene came out,ining already in the early morning.


    ¡°Wait. I think I saw it under the couch,¡± Dn said, walking to the living room to get her other slipper.


    ¡°Here, Selene.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Dn, but I¡®m not Selene. I¡®m Lyra Helene,¡± she smiled as she took the slipper from


    him.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Anya beamed. ¡°Good morning, Selene!¡± She greeted happily as she kissed Selene¡®s cheek. ¡°Yes! I


    finally got it right.¡± She rolled her eyes at me,ughing as she gave me a cup of coffee.


    Selene giggled. ¡°You¡®re funny, Aunt Anya.¡± ¡°You¡®ve been here for a week, but I still couldn¡®t get your


    name right,¡± Sheined, pulling the chair and smiling at me. ¡°So... How¡®s your new job at the


    university?¡±


    ¡°I actually asked Dean Jones to put me in the research department, but one of the professors had some


    sort of emergency, so she told me to handle the ss for a while,¡± I told her as I prepared sandwiches for


    my daughters.


    I could not help smiling when I noticed Anya and Dn watching me with awe.


    ¡°Peanut butter for you,¡± I gave the sandwich to Leyanne. ¡°Peanut butter and Strawberry for you.¡± Selene


    took the sandwich and ced it on her te. ¡°And just strawberry for you,¡°I said, tapping Lyra Helene¡®s


    nose. She giggled as she took the sandwich from me. Among the three, Lyra Helene seemed to have


    inherited her peanut allergy from Sky. I almost died of worry when I had to rush her to the


    hospital, discovering she had an anaphctic reaction to it. Since then, I have always had to bring


    epinephrine and ensure all the bags I used had it.


    ¡°No peanut for Lyra Helene,¡± Anya said, mentally taking note of it, and then she heaved a sigh. ¡°Just no


    peanuts for all of you.¡±


    ¡°I love peanuts,¡± Leyanne eximed, her eyes widened with worry that Anya won¡®t buy them anymore.


    ¡°If your mom¡®s here at home, she could recognize who is who, but in my case, you¡®ve been with me


    almost all day in school, yet I still can¡®t perfect your names,¡± she exined. Anya and Dn are running


    a school, a dreame true for Anya, and since I failed to do my part as her partner, Dn supported


    her in putting up the school three years ago. ¡°Just a week in school, but they¡®re making their teachers


    crazy already.¡± I sipped coffee while looking at my daughters. ¡°Are you giving Aunt Anya and Uncle Dn


    a hard time in school?¡±


    Leyanne shook her head as she pursed her lips.


    UVOILE PIURIDII


    idi


    ¡°They¡®re bored, that¡®s all. So, I¡®m thinking of putting them in an advanced program.¡± Dn said, pulling a


    chair to sit with us and finally having his chance to sip his coffee.


    Selene flickered her eyes on him. ¡°Uhm, Uncle Dn, why do you live here? Are you Aunt Anya¡®s


    husband?¡± She suddenly asked, causing Dn to choke on his coffee.


    Anya guffawed, and I could only smile, staring at my children as they looked curiously at them. ¡°Gosh!


    I¡®m gonna die early,¡± Anya wiped the corners of her eyes, afraid that her eyeshadows got smeared with


    tears. ¡°Uncle Dn has to sell his house to support Aunt Anya¡®s crazy n.¡± She widened her eyes at


    me, telling me in silence that it would not have happened if I didn¡®t go crazy with my life. ¡°Your grandma


    Rose asked him to live with us for a while.¡± I sighed but managed to curve a smile on my lips as I looked


    at Selene. ¡°Apologize to Uncle Dn.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Uncle Dn,¡± she sighed as she apologized and flickered her eyes at me. ¡°What is it?¡± I


    asked, noticing the three pairs of round eyes looking at me. Lyra Helene pouted and lowered her head,


    Selene pinned her eyes on the sandwich she was eating, and Leyanne avoided my gaze as she put


    some scrambled eggs on her te.


    ¡°Mommy¡®s not a fortune teller,¡± I reminded them as I took my cup. When I sipped my coffee, it was no


    longer hot, and I was used to drinking it that way because I had to prioritize them first when having


    meals.


    ¡°It must be because of their activity today,¡± Anya said, unsure if she would share it with me or not.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I asked her. I could not think of anything that would be difficult for the triplet.


    Anya and Dn looked at each other.


    ¡°Uhm, it¡®ll be Family Day next week and just the other week,¡± Anya cleared her throat. ¡°The pupils


    brought their mommy to school and introduced them to the ss,¡± She breathed out, not knowing how to


    say it.


    ¡°Today, they have to introduce their daddy,¡± Dn said directly to me


    I nodded, thickening my eyes somewhere else. Why on earth would they do such activity when not all


    children have a father? I took my cell phone, pretended to browse the screen, and typed a message


    ¡°Are you texting daddy, mommy?¡± Lyra Helene asked excitedly.


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± I mumbled, wanting to cry as my heart wanted to escape from my throat. I swallowed hard,


    hoping to put my heart back to my chest as I thought of another excuse for what happened to their


    father.


    ¡°Have you seen your daddy before?¡± Dn asked, ncing at me and then at them.


    Lyra Helene looked at the ceiling as she thought and then nodded. ¡°Just his back.¡± ¡°Just his back ¡°Anya


    blinked her eyes and faked a smile at me. ¡°Why? Does daddy don¡®t have a face?


    ¡°Daddy was in a hurry,¡± Selene answered. ¡°He was going for a business trip in Vietnam and then to


    China... and then to... around the world?¡± She looked at me.


    ¡°Yes, baby,¡± I smiled nervously.


    ¡°What exactly is your daddy¡®s job?¡± Dn cut us, curious at what my girls would answer. ¡°A


    businessman,¡± Leyanne eximed. ¡°He¡®s a manager!¡± she said proudly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Dn nodded and smiled at her. ¡°Then, let¡®s all wait for daddy toeter. I have always wanted


    to meet him.¡±


    Lyra Helene pulled a face and sighed. ¡°Maybe he¡®s noting today. Maybe he¡®s still busy.¡± She


    nced at me, looking sad.


    I smiled nervously at her, wishing Dn would just stop and help me exin why their father could not


    come today. I have never thought our daddy issue would make me feel so bad that it hurts so much.


    ¡°Daddy wille,¡± I assured her, standing up and cing my cup in the sink. They followed me, standing


    up and giving me their tes. ¡°Now, you all wait for me in the bedroom. I¡®ll give you a bath after talking to


    Aunt Anya.¡±


    They nodded, hushing each other as they walked toward our bedroom.


    I made sure they were gone before scowling at Dn. ¡°I thought we¡®re done about this topic, Dn?¡± I


    asked angrily.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, okay? But Anj, you can¡®t always lie to the girls,¡± he said, trying to voice calm, but I knew he


    was only controlling his tone. ¡°So, where are you getting a daddy?¡± Anya asked curiously. ¡°Are you


    asking some random guy to be their dad?¡±


    I closed my eyes. ¡°I¡®m not. It¡®s about time that this daddy has to die.¡± When they return home, I will tell


    them the most significant lie ever. The finale!


    ¡°What?¡± Anya gawked at me, wanting to know if she heard it right I ignored her and turned my back on


    them. Dn is right. All the lies about their father have to


    Name(required)


    Email(required)


    Website


    Message


    Submit


    Name(required)


    Email(required)


    Website


    Message


    Submit


    Name(required)


    Email(required)


    Website


    Message


    Submit

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40 ¨C Complete The Sky (Sky¡®s POV) ¡°You really don¡®t have to go to the office, Dad,¡± I told my


    father, ncing at him seated at the back.


    He scoffed. ¡°Pfft! I¡®m getting bored at home. With Olivia bing busy in school, I have no one to talk to


    at home. Elenita¡®s only making me anxious,¡± he smirked as he looked outside the window. ¡°My treatment


    had helped me prolong my life, only to die in boredom.¡± Frank pursed his lips, suppressing a smile as he


    nced at my father in the rearview mirror.


    I heaved a sigh, swiping the screen of my tablet to check the schedule Catherine sent in my email.


    ¡°When are you marrying Line? Good heavens, I wanted to see my grandchild before I die, Sky,¡± He


    grumbled. ¡°Next year. I just proposed to her, right?¡± I reminded him. Leo and Jake teased me that for a


    man who was head over heels with Line, it took me six years to propose after my crazy marriage


    with a teenager.


    Dad opened his mouth to say something, but we were startled when Frank suddenly hit the brake to


    stop the car. Frank, a cautious driver, was shocked for a brief second before opening the door and


    getting out of the car.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Dad asked angrily as we got out to check on what had happened.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Frank asked a little girl. He turned his head to us, looking pale as he exined. ¡°She


    suddenly crosses the street.¡± Her lips were quivering as she turned her face at us. I tilted my head,


    wondering where I had seen that familiar face. ¡°My! My!¡± Dad approached her. ¡°What¡®s wrong, child?


    Where¡®s your mother?¡± He asked, looking around and guessing she must have run away from school.


    ¡°She¡®s at work, and I¡®m waiting for my dad,¡± she answered and started crying.


    ¡°Oh!¡± he eximed. ¡°Is hete?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I have never seen my dad, ever. Maybe my mommy is just lying about him.¡± She


    whimpered. ¡°I don¡®t want to go back inside because I have no daddy to bring to my ssmates.¡± ¡°Oh!¡±


    he uttered again, looking at me and smiling amusedly at the child. She raised her head and looked at


    me. When our eyes met, my heart hammered in my chest for a reason I could not exin. ¡°Can


    you be my daddy just for today?¡± She sounded desperate already, and when I didn¡®t answer, she


    started crying again. ¡°Of course!¡± Dad chuckled, standing up and holding her hand. ¡°You can hire him


    today as your


    daddy.¡±


    Hire? What am I? A sales staff offering some kind of service?


    ¡°Dad!¡± I hissed and knitted my forehead. ¡°I have a meeting at ten,¡± I nced at my wristwatch. Although I


    still had an hour and my presence was not really needed in the meeting, I didn¡®t want to get involved in


    her single mom¡®s problem.


    ¡°Frank, park the car and tell Cathy to cancel his meeting. We have an urgent event to attend,¡± he


    dered as if Frank was his secretary and winked at her.


    Frank panicked, but when my father red at him, he returned to the car while Dad walked back with her


    toward the small building. I growled, having no choice but to follow them and wondering how much


    boredom my father has that he had to volunteer me to be the girl¡®s father.


    When we reached the school lobby, I was surprised to see another girl, not just the same age as her but


    looking exactly like her approaching us. I looked at my father, and he looked amazed, smiling at me as if


    he had never had fun in his life until today. ¡°Lyra Helene, where did you go? And who¡®s that?¡± She asked


    worriedly, eyeing my dad and then at me.


    So, we are not dealing with one but two. I closed my eyes, wanting to scream, but I didn¡®t want to scare


    the children. They looked really adorable in their baby pink dress with the same ponytail hairstyle.


    ¡°I hired him to be our daddy today,¡± she sniffled. ¡°I can¡®t go there without a daddy.¡±


    Instead of answering, she looked at me from head to toe. ¡°What¡®s your name?¡±


    My eyebrows raised, thinking if kids talk nowadays like this already. ¡°Sky.¡± ¡°Steve,¡± My father said when


    she looked at him. ¡°And you, youngdy, what¡®s your name?¡± ¡°Leyanne. Come,e,¡± she said, holding


    my hand and tugging me toward the hallway. ¡°You still have to meet Selene.¡±


    Selene? Who? The teacher?


    We stopped at the doorway of their ssroom, and then she released my hand, entering the room


    without us. After a short while, she went out again, bringing another girl.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Dad chuckled excitedly, seeing three girls looking exactly alike before us. ¡°Selene, Lyra Helene


    got us a dad,¡± she whispered, but loud enough for us to hear. ¡°We don¡®t have time,¡± said Leyanne,


    puffing out air as if she was an adult. Leyanne... I think that was her name. She started introducing


    herself.


    ¡°My name is Leyanne, she¡®s Selene, and she¡®s Lyra Helene. I was the eldest for five minutes, then Lyra


    Helene came, and then after fifteen minutes, Selene came out. Get it?¡± she asked me like I didn¡®t


    understand.


    I was sure Dad burst a peal ofughter. ¡°How old are you?¡± Knitting my eyebrows, I asked instead of


    answering her. ¡°Five,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Turning six,¡± Selene added.


    My nostrils red in anger, hearing Dadughing softly at her three instant grandchildren.


    As Leyanne was about to open the door, Selene stopped her. ¡°Wait, I have one important question. Do


    you drive?¡±


    I nodded, wondering what the question was for.


    ¡°Sports car?¡± She asked again. When I nodded, she smiled. ¡°Good! You¡®re hired!¡±


    Dad guffawed, looking entertained at what she had said. ¡°You almost got disqualified, Sky,¡± he teased


    me, following the girls as they entered the small ssroom.


    I sneered at him as I stepped inside the ssroom.


    There were only seven pupils in the ssroom, and when we came in, they all looked and watched us as


    we quietly padded to one long table at the back. The father, I presumed, had to sit with his child.


    ¡°Where¡®s your teacher?¡± I asked curiously. Shouldn¡®t teachers be responsible for the safety of their


    students in the ss? Lyra Helene almost got hit by a car because of their negligence. The door opened


    right before any one of them could answer. Two women came in, and the feeling of relief flooded their


    faces when they saw us. ¡°Where did you go?¡± One said as they approached our table. She was almost


    hysterical, and the other seemed to have just stopped crying. ¡°To meet our dad,¡± One of the girls said. I


    wanted to groan; not in my life that I got this confused with names.


    ¡°Hi. I¡®m Anya, the school head.¡± She breathed out, calming herself as she fanned her hand on her face.


    ¡°If something happens to you, your mother will kill me.¡±


    Anya? The name sounds familiar. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Their teacher probably because her eyes were puffy


    from crying. ¡°I¡®m sorry, but can I have your name?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Anya looked like she wanted to stop her, but one of the children answered, and with them sitting,


    I could not guess the name anymore. ¡°Sky. His name is Sky.¡±


    ¡°Sky,¡± Anya repeated to the teacher, swallowing hard before smiling at me. ¡°And you are?¡± She


    asked my father.


    ¡°The grandfather. Steve.¡± He said happily.


    The teacher wrote our names and gave my father and me our name tags.


    Teacher Joy was not joyful anymore because she seemed to have experienced being scolded by


    her superior for the first time, and if the mother of the triplets woulde andin, she


    might lose her job.


    Despite what happened, the activity pushed through. I thought it would take longer, but I knew it


    would not take long with the number of children in the ssroom. All they had to do was introduce


    their dad and what their father does.


    When it was the triplet¡®s turn, my father excitedly stood up at the back to take pictures of us.


    ¡°Hi! My name is Leyanne, older by five minutes.¡±


    ¡°My name is Lyra Helene, older by fifteen minutes than Selene.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Selene, and Mom


    said it¡®s a long story why it took so long before I came out in her belly,¡± she grinned, looking at me and


    leaving me wondering what that long story was. Just like other dads, I introduced myself the same way


    they did. ¡°Hi! I¡®m Sky, the father.¡± I said, waving at them. ¡°Businessman here,¡± I said, not saying more


    since no one seemed to recognize me.


    ¡°You must have worked hard, producing three,¡± One father teased, causing all men tough. ¡°Yep!¡± I


    smiled, wanting to feel embarrassed, but surprisingly, I didn¡®t. Teacher Joy smiled as she filmed us. ¡°Last


    time, your ssmates shared where they got their names. Can you tell us where mommy and daddy got


    your names?¡± I smiled, not knowing how to answer her question, but my instant children seemed to knowN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    the story behind it. ¡°Mom said, Leyanne means sun, Lyra Helene means bright star, and Selene is a


    moon goddess. When we were born, she said, we have finallypleted the sky.¡±


    I gazed at Leyanne, smiling happily at me, and for a brief second, when I looked in her eyes, she


    reminded me of Ang.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41 ¨C Heaven Sent (Sky¡®s POV)


    ¡°I saw an ice cream shop in front of the school. Would you like to have ice cream?¡± My father asked the


    girls when their activity was over.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I hissed, meeting his eyes, telling him to stop it. We might have solved their problem for the day,


    but we don¡®t want their mother to be hysterical just because an old stranger invited them for ice cream.


    ¡°I love ice cream,¡± One of the girls eximed.


    I bit my lip, wondering if it was Leyanne, Selene, or Lyra Helene, and thought of how to stop my father


    from bringing them to the ice cream parlor. I heaved a deep sigh as I sat in their small chair. ¡°We don¡®t


    want your mom to worry,¡± I said.


    ¡°But if we ask permission, can we go?¡± Another girl asked.


    ¡°Oh... kay!¡± I said, my eyes following her as she ran outside the ssroom. ¡°Where is she going?¡± No


    one from the girls answered me. Instead, they put their small backpack on their back and sat, waiting


    patiently for their sister. When she came back, she was pulling the hand of their school head.


    ¡°Oh, God, I¡®m wearing heels,¡± sheined, growling softly at her. ¡°What is it now?¡± She pressed her


    lips when she saw us.


    ¡°Grandpa wants to treat us with ice cream. Can we go?¡± She blinked at her, giving her a puppy eye


    look that no one, I think, could resist.


    ¡°Fine!¡± She said, her nostrils ring but holding her patience at her.


    ¡°Fine?¡± I repeated. ¡°Aren¡®t you afraid that we might kidnap these children?¡±


    She smiled at me. ¡°Sky,¡± she called, walking closer to me and leaning her head before talking.¡± I am not


    sure a billionaire would do that unless you¡®re interested in squeezing the brains of these little witches... I


    mean babies because they¡®re really extraordinary. If you have other ns besides giving them ice cream,


    I¡®ll probably report you to the police.¡± My eyes squinted, surprised that she knew me. ¡°We don¡®t have


    problems, then,¡± Dad eximed. Anya raised her index finger. ¡°One thing, though,¡± she said, stopping


    us. ¡°No peanuts for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why? I love peanuts!¡± She said. She grinned nervously. ¡°Yeah, Leyanne loves peanuts. No,


    peanuts for you,¡± she said, pointing at another girl. ¡°I¡®m okay with peanuts. It¡¯s Lyra Helene who can¡®t eat


    them.¡± She said, pointing at her sister. She closed her eyes. ¡°It¡®ll probably take hundred years before I


    could memorize who is who,¡± she whispered, a bit annoyed at herself. ¡°Fine... no nuts for everyone.¡±


    She turned to me, and her eyes were full of worry and fear. ¡°No nuts for everyone. When you¡®re done


    with ice cream, return my nieces to me only with good stories to tell their motherter. At least I could


    rest in peace if she decided to kill me.¡±


    They all came to her and hugged her, after that the two ran to my father, except for Lyra Helene, whom I


    could finally find a hint it was her. Her eyes were amber in color, Leyanne had hazel brown eyes, and


    Selene had a deep brown color. ¡°Thank you, Sky,¡± she smiled, but my heart ached when I read the


    sadness in her eyes.


    ***


    I have never been around children for a long time, and I have not seen my father so happy as he told the


    staff what the girls wanted. As we sat down on the colorful chairs, the thought of me asking the girls did


    not happen. It was the other way around as they were like little investigators interrogating me. ¡°Are you


    married?¡± Leyanne asked as she scooped ice cream from her cup.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered. ¡°But I¡®m engaged.¡± I sighed, wondering why I had to tell her that when it was not


    necessary. ¡°Is she pretty?¡± Selene looked at me, raising her eyebrows as she asked me. Among the


    three, she may be the youngest or thest to get out from her mother¡®s tummy; she acted like she was


    the eldest.


    ¡°Very.¡± I raised my index finger. ¡°It¡®s my turn to ask. Where¡®s your mommy?¡±


    ¡°In the office. She¡®s a single mom, so she has to work hard because she has three mouths to feed,¡±


    Leyanne answered, causing my father tough hard. These children must be living with lies. ¡°Did your


    mother say that?¡± He asked, surprised at her choice of words.


    She shook her head. ¡°Mrs. Salvador, our nanny before, would always say that,¡± she exined. ¡°Why did


    she say my mom is a single mom when I have a daddy?¡±


    I ignored her question. ¡°How about your father? Where¡®s your daddy?¡± I asked again, although Dad had


    warned me beforehand not to ask about him. ¡°What¡®s his job?¡± I had to ask since Leyanne said she was


    a single mom. ¡°He¡®s a businessman,¡± Lyra Helene answered, not looking at me as she talked. ¡°He


    actually has many jobs.¡± ¡°Really?¡± My eyebrows raised. ¡°He must have lots of skills.¡± ¡°He¡®s been on


    many business trips,¡± Selene exined. ¡°Mom said he¡®s also a phn... phin


    ¡°Phnthropist?¡± I asked.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She smiled as she nodded at me. ¡°He¡®s always traveling. Helping others.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never seen him?¡± Dad


    asked curiously. ¡°When we were two, he missed our birthday because he climbed Mt. Everest, but Mom


    said he got lost on his way up.¡± ¡°On our third birthday, Daddy was sailing in the Caribbean, but a storm


    hit it and he ont stuck


    Chain 41 Heaven Sea


    on the ind,¡± Lyra Helene said.


    ¡°What happened on your fourth birthday?¡± My father cut in, wanting to know what other lies their mother


    was telling them.


    ¡°Daddy is a drag racer, and he got into an ident a week before our birthday,¡± Leyanneughed,


    causing Dad and me to look at each other, probably having the same thought that their mother was a


    lunatic lying to her children all the time.


    ¡°On our fifth birthday, his ne got broken. Mom said he¡®s a pilot, too.¡± Selene said, then she heaved a


    sigh as she put down her spoon and looked at her ice cream sadly.


    ¡°A while ago, you exined where you got your name. Did your mother really say that?¡± I asked


    curiously. Lyra Helene giggled. ¡°Leyanne only made that up.¡± They surprised me when they stood up,


    took something out of their pocket, and gave them to Leyanne. ¡°Mom always put this in our pocket just


    in case of emergency,¡± she exined. ¡°Does your mom know it won¡¯t take you anywhere?¡± Dad


    laughed, shaking his head and wondering what they intended to do with the coins she pooled together.


    The girlsughed with him, but then after a while, Selene exined when Leyanne took my hand and put


    the coins in my palm. ¡°Sky, we know this is not enough, but thank you.¡± Dad stoppedughing.


    I tried to return the coins, but she shook her head.


    ¡°Please ept it. Mom would get mad at us if she knew we hired you but did not pay you.¡± It was Lyra


    Helene who exined it to me, and then she turned to my father. ¡°Grandpa, thank you for the ice cream.


    We need to get back to school,¡±


    ¡°How old are you again?¡± Dad could not stop smiling as he asked them.


    ¡°Turning six,¡°Selene answered, ¡°Oh!¡± She eximed as if forgetting something. She took something from


    the pocket of her bag. ¡°Mom is selling perfume of all kinds. We help in selling. You can call us if you want


    one.¡± She handed my father and me a handmade business card, but it was not the usual business card


    we received. It looked like they just created it by themselves using their art materials.


    They kissed and embraced my father, then ran to me, kissing me but shaking hands instead of hugging


    me My father, who seemed to have fallen in love with the three little angels he met today, walked them


    back to the school, leaving me looking at the coins in my palm and the business card. Heaven Scent...


    with c like falling in the word, reading it as Heaven Sent.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42 ¨C Can Kiss Make Babies


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    No one asked me why their father did note today, and no one from my three girls dared to ask what


    happened to my call. I went home early today to pick them up from school, and when I asked them how


    their day was, they all answered the same thing. ¡°It was okay.¡± No... For me, it was not okay. I knew


    something went wrong today even if they didn¡®t tell me, and I could feel the pain in their eyes as if I did


    really bad to them.


    Before leaving the bedroom, I gazed at my three little angels. Leyanne and Lyra Helene would always


    sleep sideways facing right, while Selene on the left. I have only seen Sky sleep twice, but like Selene,


    he would always sleep sideways, facing left.


    I padded to the living room, sitting on the couch as I stared nkly at the TV. ¡°You requested tea?¡± Anya


    gave me the cup. ¡°Tea¨Cqu?¡± She chuckled softly when I red at her. ¡°Just kidding. How¡®s your day?¡± I


    raised my eyebrows at her. ¡°That¡®s a first. Now, I¡¯m really worried that something happened in school


    today.¡± I inhaled the tea, smelling chamomile from my cup.


    ¡°What happened, Anya? My kids were not talking on our way home, and I feared something terrible


    happened during their activity.¡± She twitched her lips and lowered her head.


    My heart was hammering in my chest as I waited for her. ¡°Don¡®t kill me with your silence, Anya? I asked


    Dn a while ago, but he has no idea. He said he was out the whole day doing some errands for Sister


    Grace.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± She breathed out. ¡°Actually, this morning, when they were about to start their activity, Teacher


    Joy did not notice Lyra Helene sneaking out of the ssroom.¡± She closed her eyes. ¡°She walked past


    the security and got out of school.¡±


    My mouth opened, but I could not utter anything. Outside the school building is a busy street, and


    anything could happen to Lyra Helene. She could have been hit by a car, or she could have gotten lost.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Anj,¡± she sniffled as she held my hand. My hand flew to my mouth, stopping me from


    crying. If anything happened to my angels, I would never ever forgive myself. She cleared her throat as if


    there was more to tell. I closed my eyes, making myself ready for the next words she would say.


    ¡°Maybe the reason why they were not talking was because of what they did,¡± Anya said, looking around


    as if making sure we were alone. My eyes widened. ¡°What did my girls do?¡± I asked curiously.


    She pursed her lips, released my arm, and ced her feet on the couch, hugging her knees and burying


    her head in her arms. She mumbled something, but I could hardly understand her because she was like


    murmuring them or eating the words.


    ¡°What?¡± My eyebrows knitted, wanting tough at her, but my heart was in my throat, afraid that my


    daughters did something really naughty today.


    She raised her head. ¡°I said Lyra Helene came back with a dad,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked again, thinking I heard it wrong.


    ¡°I didn¡®t know the exact story, but when Teacher Joy and I came back, they were already in the


    ssroom with their father and grandfather,¡± she exined to me while fidgeting with her hands and


    feet.


    I blinked my eyes many times, wanting to make sure I wasn¡®t dreaming. ¡°So... Uhm...¡± My high IQ was


    again beaten by a reality that involved my children. ¡°What happened again?¡± I heard the word father and


    grandfather and hoped it was Father Jesse who came with his staff


    at church. ¡°Father and grandfather? Did Uncle Jessee back from Italy? I... I don¡®t understand,¡± I said


    in a low voice, not wanting anyone to hear our conversation, especially Dn.


    She smiled, and her eyes sparkled when they were just gloomy a while ago. ¡°Your children brought a


    billionaire father into their ss,¡± she said, pressing her lips right away to stop herself fromughing.


    I raised my eyebrows, feeling my IQ level from very gifted dropped to moderately impaired.¡± Say that


    again?¡±


    She chuckled as she ced her hand in her chest as if she was being tickled inside. ¡°I was surprised to


    see Sky Mars in our school today,¡± she repeated, sitting crossed¨Clegged on the couch as she faced me.¡±


    I shook my head as if trying to clear my head. ¡°Who again?¡± She moved her head closer to my ears.


    ¡°Sky. Mars.¡± When she moved back away from me, she chuckled, lying her back on the couch. ¡°It was


    hrious...¡± Anya continued telling me what happened today, but I could not hear her words. I got lost in


    my train of thoughts, thinking I came back without worries because I knew he had forgotten about me.


    Although I cried hard the night I saw him on TV proposing to Line, I told myself he deserved to be


    happy, and we all deserved to move on with our lives. She nudged me, snapping me from my eerie


    dream. I turned my head to her, raising my eyebrows.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I stared at her.


    ¡°I was asking you if a hot kiss can make you pregnant?¡± Sheughed. ¡°I never thought I¡®d see him again


    after that day when he kissed you like he¡®s ready to push you in the corner and quickly bonk with you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her.


    ¡°Anj, he was so gorgeous,¡± she giggled like a teenager. ¡°His smile was enough to melt the panties off of


    my female staff.¡±


    I shake my head, stand up, wanting to be with my daughters, and lock the room until Sky leaves the


    country again. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± She got up and asked.


    ¡°I¡®m going to bed. Good night, Anya!¡± I turned back to kiss her on the cheek. ¡°Thanks for taking care of


    my children today.¡± I want to add that my girls are noting back to school tomorrow, but it will not be


    fair to everyone, especially to my children. When I returned to my bedroom, Iy my back beside Selene.


    She rolled to my side and snuggled closer to me. ¡°Mommy, we met daddy today,¡± she said, opening her


    eyes and craning her neck to look at my face. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Really?¡± I whispered as my tears brimmed in my eyes. ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± She smiled. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome,


    mommy.¡± ¡°I know...¡± I watched Selene as she closed her eyes again. I was sure that tomorrow she


    wouldn¡®t remember any of our conversations. Perhaps my daughters hoped Sky was really their father


    and that even in their sleep, they thought of it as real. Tears rolled down my cheeks as I climbed from the


    bed and covered half of my children¡®s bodies with the blue quilt I took years ago from him.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43 ¨C The Daddy Problem (Anj¡®s POV) My three girls may be five years old, turning six, as


    Selene would always correct, but they talk and think like adults. In Sta. Louisiana, where I gave birth to


    and raised them, we lived in a dormitory where they got to interact with university students and young


    adults.


    Always wanting to be practical, I did not think of needing to live in an apartment where I had to find a


    nanny, pay a rental cost, and worry about myself and my children. Mrs. Salvador, a retired schoolteacher,


    looked after my daughters while I worked and studied. Most of the time, my housemates volunteered to


    take care of them.


    Only when I came back that I realize their need to interact with kids their age when Sister Grace


    reminded me why she made me join in Anya¡®s sses before, but I guess I was toote. Looking at


    them, I didn¡®t want to think I had stolen their precious childhood. ¡°Mommy¡®s free today. What do you want


    to do?¡± I asked them while having breakfast. Dn nced at me, probably wondering why the girls


    were quiet. ¡°Mommy¡®s not mad, you know,¡± I added before sipping coffee.


    Leyanne pursed her lips as she looked down.


    ¡°Why? What happened yesterday?¡± Dn asked curiously, and by the looks on his face, I was sure Anya


    did not tell him anything. ¡°Did you meet the daddy?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Lyra Helene answered, putting her ss of


    milk on the table. ¡°We hired one.¡±


    Dn raised his eyebrows. ¡°You hired someone to be your daddy?¡± he looked at them with amusement.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± she nodded, looking at me. ¡°Don¡®t worry, mommy. We paid him.¡±


    I pressed my lips, unsure if I wanted tough or cry. They didn¡®t need to pay Sky to pretend to be their


    father because he is really their daddy. I scowled at Anya, hoping she would not spill the beans as to


    who they hired to y as their daddy yesterday and just let him know from their staff what exactly


    happened.


    ¡°Will you be hiring him again on Family Day?¡± Dn looked at Lyra Helene, avoiding my eyes. ¡°That¡®s in


    two days. It will be your problem if daddy doesn¡®t show up.¡±


    ¡°It will be mommy¡®s problem, Dn,¡± I gritted my teeth, hating him for putting my children in a hot seat


    early in the morning. Lyra Helene started sniffling, climbed down her chair, and ran to me, sitting on my


    lap. ¡°I¡®m sorry, mommy. Leyanne told me not to go out, but I still did. Selene said she¡®d just tell my


    ssmates daddy¡®s noting, but I didn¡®t like it. I wanna tell my ssmates I have a daddy.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and buried her face in my shoulder as she cried. ¡°Of course, you


    have a daddy,¡± I croaked, rubbing her back. I did not dare look at Dn because right now, I wanted to


    strangle his neck for pressuring my children and me early in the morning She moved away from me to


    look at my face. ¡°Where¡®s my daddy, mommy?¡± I swallowed hard, forcing myself to curve my lips into a


    smile and hoping no hint of fear


    would appear.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Do you really want to see daddy?¡± I cupped her tiny face and wiped her tears with my thumbs. I nced


    at my other angels, and like Lyra Helene, they were waiting for me to say the good news. I tapped the tip


    of her nose. ¡°This time, I will force daddy to see you. I will divorce him if he doesn¡®te on Family


    Day.¡±


    When I looked at Leyanne and Selene, I caught a glimpse of Anya and Dn. Anya looked worried, but


    Dn seemed angry, unsure if at himself or at me for obviously lying again to my children.


    ¡°Can daddy stay until our birthday?¡± Selene asked, not blinking her eyes at me. I heaved a sigh. ¡°Why


    don¡®t you ask daddy when you see him?¡± I smiled sadly, wanting to cry and scream, hating myself,


    disliking Dn now, and loathing Sky Mars for showing up yesterday.


    ¡°I will definitely ask him,¡± Selene narrowed her eyes as she looked at her ss of milk.


    ¡°Me, too.¡± Leyanne nodded at her.


    ¡°Now, I want the three of you to ¨C ¡°I stopped and turned my head to my cell phone I left on the couch. I


    kissed Lyra Helene on her forehead. ¡°Finish your breakfast.¡±


    She returned to her chair quietly, hupping as she ate her breakfast. I breathed out as I stood up,


    pretending I was okay despite feeling my legs wobbling. I knew Dn and Anya saw my tears rolling


    down my cheeks, but I wiped them right away before my daughters saw them.


    My eyebrows knitted, seeing an unknown number on my phone¡®s screen. I epted the call, thinking it


    was probably business¨Crted.


    ¡°This is Heaven Scent. Good morning!¡± I greeted. ¡°Good morning!¡± It was a cheery sound of an older


    man. ¡°I received a business card yesterday and wondered if I could do business with the three angels I


    met yesterday.¡±


    A line etched between my eyebrows, thinking about who the caller could be. ¡°I¡®m the owner of Heaven


    Scent. May I know who¡®s on the line?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± He eximed. ¡°You must be the mom!¡± Heughed. ¡°Well, I


    am calling to order perfumes, but I want to see the samples first, and your daughters said they help you


    sell your


    products.¡±


    I pressed my lips, wanting to ask heaven what I did wrong for the divine agency to make jokes like this.


    ¡°Can I talk to any of them?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡®t want to scare you, but I am a serious businessman, and I


    am interested in your product.¡±


    We both knew that he was not really interested in my product. He probably just wanted to see my


    daughters. ¡°Leyanne!¡± I called, raising my cellphone for her to know the call was for her.


    She climbed down from her chair and dashed to me, taking the phone with excitement. This was not the


    first time my customer wanted to talk to them rather than me in negotiating before buying ¡°Heaven


    Scent. This is Leyanne. How can I help you?¡± She chimed in her adorable voice,


    smiling as she greeted the caller just like I taught her. I sat on the couch, watching her as she listened.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and the corners of her mouth lifted. ¡°Grandpa!¡± She beamed. ¡°Uh¨Chuh...¡±


    She listened again. ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± My tears rolled down my cheeks as I chuckled, watching my daughter talk


    to his real grandpa. I wiped my tears right away when she looked at me.


    ¡°Uhm... I will ask mommy, but she said she¡®s free today.¡± Her beautiful round eyes sparkled as she


    smiled. ¡°I will give the phone to mommy now.¡± She handed my cellphone back to me.


    ¡°H¨Chello?¡± I stuttered, realizing now that I was talking to Steve Mars.


    ¡°I am hoping to invite you and your girls for a coffee, and maybe ice cream or cake for them, and as I


    said, talk about the perfume you are selling,¡± He went quiet for a while. ¡°I don¡®t want you to think I¡®m a


    bad person, but I want to help you and your girls.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, surprising him. ¡°I know you¡®re a busy


    person. Please tell me where and what time?¡± I said, taking a pen and notepad to the center table. He


    told me the name of the coffee shop and the time. ¡°Can I see you at ten today?¡±


    ))


    ¡°Sure. See youter,¡± I answered, not exactly sure if I made the right decision to let him meet my


    daughters again, but when I saw Leyanne¡®s face brightened like the sun, my heart screamed at me,


    telling me I had made the right one today.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44 ¨C The Business Proposal


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    I peeked at the Excelente Caf¨¦ after stopping my car at its parking area. Perhaps it is still early, that¡®s


    why I don¡®t see many cars in the parking lot. Whenever I go to the university, I always see this ce


    packed, but today, it seems the caf¨¦ had fallen asleep despite the lustful scent of . the brewing coffee.


    My daughters excitedly unfastened their seatbelts in the child seat, and when I opened the door,


    Leyanne jumped out first, Lyra Helene went out on the other side, while Selene, for the first time, did not


    comin about going out of the carst, raised her arms to me. ¡°Argh!¡± I said, chuckling as I carried her.


    ¡°My baby¡®s getting heavier every day. What¡®s Aunt Anya feeding you?¡±


    She giggled, wriggling her body to go down. She joined her sisters as soon as her feet touched the


    ground, and they all waited patiently at me as I took the paper bag with our samples and closed the car


    door. They held hands as they walked toward the caf¨¦ and chatted about what they wanted to do after


    this short meeting. If there is something in my life that I don¡®t want them to experience is having no good


    memories with my mother. Although Sister Grace and Aunt Rose have raised and taken good care of


    me, nothing could connect us except I was adopted to be loved and be part of their family.


    As we entered the caf¨¦, Steve Mars was sitting near the window, overlooking the small park outside. He


    was reading a newspaper but smiled happily when he saw my children. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lyra Helene shouted


    excitedly, and the three of them ran to him.


    When they hovered around him, it was only then I noticed that there was no one in the caf¨¦ except him,


    a woman seated far from him on another table wearing a white scrub suit, drinking coffee with the man in


    a driver¡®s uniform.


    ¡°Look at you! I bet you slept earlyst night. You grew up already,¡± he joked, making my girls giggle as


    they kissed and embraced him.


    When I walked toward them, he raised his head and rose to his feet.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted, smiling apologetically at him. ¡°Ah! You¡®re the culprit for having these beautiful


    angels. Steve Mars,¡± he said, introducing himself and extending his hand to me.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart went to my throat, taking me a few seconds to speak. I felt relief when Steve did not recognize


    me, but as I thought of it, who would ever know it was me when I was too young, only seventeen, looking


    ugly with lots of red spots on my face.


    ¡°Ange...Anj Perry,¡± I said, shaking hands with him and turning my head to the caf¨¦, wandering my eyes to


    an almost empty coffee shop.


    ¡°I rent the whole ce for two hours, Anj. I knew how sensitive some mothers are when ites to the


    privacy of their children,¡± he exined, pulling the chair beside him. ¡°Please, please, take a seat.¡± He


    raised his hand, gesturing for the staff toe.


    ¡°Tea for me,¡± He looked at me, his eyes asking me what I wanted as he helped each of my daughters to


    sit down.


    ¡°Cappino,¡± I answered, smiling at him nervously.


    ¡°You heard thedy, a cappino, please.¡± He turned to the girls. ¡°And to my favorite future partners?


    What do you like?¡±


    The three simultaneously prop their elbows on the table as they look at the menu, causing Steve to


    chuckle softly. They are all eyeing the cakes but could not decide which one.


    ¡°How about I order all the cakes so you can taste them all?¡± Waggling his eyebrows as he suggested.


    ¡°Woah!¡± eximed the triplets as the three pairs of eyes turned to me, but Selene smiled and shook her


    head shyly when I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I can have carrot cake,¡± she said and looked at Lyra Helene.


    ¡°Blueberry cheesecake,¡± she pointed at the mouthwatering picture of the cake.


    ¡°I¡®ll have salted caramel cake,¡± Leyanne said, tapping its image.


    ¡°That¡®s all?¡± Steve asked. ¡°We can order all except the ones with nuts.¡± He winked at me. ¡°I heard Lyra


    Helene is allergic to peanuts, so... as the school head said, no peanuts for everyone,¡± he shared,


    laughing at Anya¡®s familiar line.


    Leyanne shook her head. ¡°Just three cakes, Grandpa, and then we¡®ll just share,¡± she looked at her


    sisters, and they nodded in agreement.


    ¡°If that¡®s what you want,¡± he smiled gently at them and nodded at the staff. When she left, he turned his


    head back to my girls. ¡°Now, shall we get down to business?¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Selene¡®s eyes widened, but when I pushed the paper bag to her, she breathed out and


    nodded. ¡°How many are you buying, Grandpa? I don¡®t know how to sell perfume to a grandpa,¡± she


    twitched her lips as she waited for him to react.


    As expected, heughed at the cuteness of my daughter. He narrows his eyes and touches his chin as


    he thinks. ¡°Well, I¡®m actually thinking of reselling it.¡±


    ¡°Like a retailer?¡± Leyanne asked, making Steve smile. ¡°Something like that. Did they also learn that from


    Mrs. Salvador?¡± He wondered, ncing at me.


    ¡°No, Mr. Mars. We used to live together with students and young employees.¡± I breathed out, not wanting


    to sound like an irresponsible mother, but I had to tell him the truth. ¡°Sometimes I leave them in Mrs.


    Sandoval¡®s care when I go to work or school, and when she¡®s busy, our housemates dly take care of


    them.¡±


    ¡°Work... school... and business,¡± he nodded, and he must be thinking where the father could be, but he


    did not. ¡°It must be tough,¡± he smiled admiringly at me. ¡°I wondered how you managed to raise three


    alone when raising one was difficult already?¡±


    I wanted to tell him it was not easy, but I had to be strong for my children. His question hit my heart,


    feeling the pain at the thought that my mother surrendered early, giving me up on raising me when I was


    just one mouth to feed.


    ¡°Sky, my son, he is asking about them.¡±


    I swallowed hard, wondering why Sky would take an interest in my children. Did Sky discover about


    them?

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45 ¨C A Time For Grandpa


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Sky found them really interesting.¡± Heughed, shaking his head as if finding humor in why Sky found


    my children interesting. ¡°He may not say it, but he enjoyed yesterday¡®s activity in school. He even got to


    know some dads,¡± he said, ncing at the staff.


    The staff, whose name was printed on her name tag, came back with our order. Emily, the young woman,


    smiled at my triplets, and like others, when they saw how they all looked the same, they could not take


    their eyes away from them.


    ¡°How about we sell the perfume to Emily?¡± The old Mr. Mars suggested. He looked at the staff as his


    eyes told her to cooperate in his little game. She smiled at him, nodding in agreement. ¡°I¡®m sorry, but I¡®m


    kinda allergic to perfumes. I sneezed a lot, so...¡±


    He nodded and sighed, but not showing disappointment on his face. ¡°We lost one customer already,¡± he


    propped his elbow on the table, cutting her right away, and looked at the worried eyes of my children.


    I could not understand myself because instead of hating him for putting them on the spot, I realized he


    was only making a point. There are perfumes avable in the market that are considered hypo¨C


    allergenic, but these are usually expensive.


    ¡°Yeah, we understand,¡± Lyra Helene said sadly, twitching her lips cutely. ¡°I have allergies, too. But my


    mommy makes all¨Cnatural fragrances.¡± She searched for something from the paper bag and took the


    sample bottles out of the bag.


    Leyanne and Selene puffed on the strips of paper of the samples their sister took, and when they were


    done, she gave one to thedy. ¡°Try this.¡± She sniffed. ¡°Hmm,¡± she mumbled and smiled, taking another


    strip. She took the bottle of her liking and smelled directly from it, loving the scent. ¡°That¡®s our favorite,¡±


    Lyra Helene smiled at her when she took the vani¨Cscent perfume. ¡°How much is this?¡± she asked her,


    and my adorable daughter looked at me. I shook my head and smiled. ¡°She can have it for free,¡± I


    whispered and winked at her as I continued, ¡°But don¡®t forget to give her your business card.¡± Leyanne


    excitedly took out one of their hand¨Cmade business cards and gave it to her. ¡°Give mommy a call.¡± When


    the staff left, I turned to Steve, who looked amazed at them. ¡°Am I looking at prodigies here?¡± My three


    girls giggled as they watched him take one bottle and smell them. ¡°It¡®s the same problem I have with my


    daughter, and maybe she¡®ll love this.¡± I rose to my feet, excused myself, and pretended the need to use


    the restroom, but I only wanted to give them time with Steve. When I went out of the restroom, I could


    see himughing as the triplets told him stories animatedly. As I joined them again, I heard they were


    telling him stories about Mrs. Sandoval¡®s pet at home. I sat on my chair quietly and picked up my cup,


    sipping coffee and smiling at them,


    wishing they were always like this. When it was time for us to go, Selene took something from her bag.


    ¡°Grandpa, can you please give this to our fake daddy?¡±


    My eyebrows raised when I saw her giving him my perfume bottle. It was half¨Cempty already, the only


    one I have because I haven¡®t created one yet as I be busy at work.


    ¡°This is one of the best of my mom¡®s perfumes,¡± she boasted as she approached him to kiss. and hug


    him. ¡°He¡®ll love it,¡± Leyanne kissed and embraced him after Selene moved away from him. Lyra Helene


    followed, kissing and hugging him, but before he moved away, she whispered to him, a hushed tone that


    we could all hear. ¡°Please tell fake daddy not to whiff much because Uncle Dn said it has a magic


    spell that makes a man fall in love whenever he smells that perfume.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± He looked at the bottle again. ¡°Then, I won¡®t use this, not even a faint smell,¡± he whispered


    back. ¡°Why does time flies when I¡®m with you? I¡®m getting sad already,¡± he sighed, curving a downturn


    smile at them, but they only giggled at him. ¡°You wait for mommy by the doorway. Don¡®t go out yet,


    okay?¡± I said, and before I could add more, they excitedly ran toward the counter, looking at the cakes


    and pastries on the ss as they chatted about which cake was the best. I turned to him, grabbing my


    bag and cell phone from the table. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mars,¡± I smiled at him but avoided his gaze.


    ¡°No. Thank you, Ang,¡± he said, looking directly into my eyes and not smiling when I raised my head.


    I swallowed hard while cing my palm on my chest, feeling my heart hammering inside my body,


    hurting me as I stared at him and was horrified that he recognized me. ¡°H¨Chow?¡± I stuttered as I gulped


    again, ncing slowly at my children. He took a deep sigh. ¡°At first, I didn¡®t really recognize you. You


    have changed, grown up, and turned into a stunningly beautiful woman. It made me wonder how you


    managed to raise three smart girls.¡±


    ¡°It was a bad move then. I shouldn¡®t have agreed in this meeting,¡± I said in a hushed tone. He shook his


    head. ¡°Actually, I¡®m d you did. You save me time in hiring people to check your background,¡± he said.


    ¡°Let¡®s not keep the triplets waiting. Shall we?¡± We walked slowly toward the counter, near the doorway,


    where my daughters talked with the manager.


    ¡°Are you telling sky about my children?¡± My voice trembled, fearing the thought that he might take an


    interest in them and take my daughters away from me.


    He shook his head. ¡°As much as I¡®d love to, i respect your decision whether you tell him or not.


    Maybe not now... But you can¡®t keep them forever from him, Ang.¡± ¡°I know...¡±


    ¡°Just one thing, though,¡± He stopped as we got closer to them. ¡°You will spare time for an old


    man to be with you and my grandchildren. I want to know you more.¡±


    My forehead creased, suddenly confused by what he said. ¡°I understand you wanted to be with my


    children, but me? Why?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He smiled sadly at me. ¡°I already told you the reason before, Ang. You reminded me of my daughter,


    Finn¡®s twin sister.¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh, wanting to run away from him, but since Steve Mars knew about his grandchildren,


    he would do everything in his power to find me even if my children and I went to the ends of the earth.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46 ¨C Keepsake Samples (Sky¡®s POV) ¡°Finn!¡± I called my brother angrily while I walked toward


    the family room where he was watching rugby sports. I ignored Elenita and Olivia as they assembled the


    puzzle on the table, not caring they would witness me strangling my brother.


    ¡°What now?¡± He scowled, rolling his eyes at him as if he knew already what it was about.


    ¡°Dean Jones called me,¡± I hissed at him and felt d that Dad went somewhere to meet an old friend. At


    least he won¡®t see Finn and me fighting again. I walked in front of the TV to block it and stopped him from


    watching. ¡°What age do you intend to graduate from college? Never?¡± I shouted angrily at him. ¡°Same as


    Olivia?¡±


    ¡°Sky,¡± Elenita looked at me, but when he saw how mad I was, she shook her head and sighed as she


    tried to focus on the puzzle again. ¡°What do you n to do with your life?¡± I roared furiously, taking the


    remote control from him and turning off the TV. ¡°What will you tell Dad this time?¡± ¡°It¡®s not my fault, okay?


    That lunatic substitute professor was giving me a hard time. She¡®s not epting my research paper,


    telling me it¡®s not enough,¡± he growled at me. Olivia chuckled. ¡°It¡®s not what I heard yesterday when


    you¡®re talking to Conrad. You told him you fell in love with her, and you intend to stay for another year,¡±


    she shook her head after flickering her eyes on us. ¡°Shut up!¡± He gave Olivia a sullen look, but she only


    sneered at him.


    I heaved a deep sigh, sitting down on the egg chair. ¡°Please, Finn. If you have no n in life, just do this


    for Dad. He¡®s not asking for anything else except seeing you graduate this month,¡± I said in a resigned


    voice. Already tired of fighting with Finn, I looked at him and asked, ¡°What can I do to help you?¡± He


    smirked, snatching the remote control from me. ¡°Talk to her.¡± He sneered as he shook his head. ¡°She¡®s


    too perfectionist. If you can make her ept my paper, then your problem is solved, big brother.¡± My


    fingers curled my hair, gripping them instead of Finn¡®s. I really wanted to hurt him right now, but I


    couldn¡®t. Still, he is my brother.


    ¡°So, Sky, if I graduate, can I have my freedom to go and live with mom?¡± A question that did not


    surprise me. He has always wanted to leave home and be with our mom, but with dad¡®s condition, he


    couldn¡®t live with her that long.


    ¡°It¡®s Dad¡®s only wish,¡± I said, leaning on the chair¡®s backrest and closing my eyes. Years of arguing with


    Finn have been tiring already.


    ¡°What happened to Dad, by the way?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°He¡®s kinda weird yesterday. I¡®ve never seen him so


    happy,¡± she added. ¡°Is he seeing someone else?¡±


    Olivia burst a peal ofughter when Finn and I scowled at her. ¡°Nope,¡± Elenita answered. ¡°He became an


    instant grandpa yesterday when a five¨Cyear¨Cold child hired Sky to be their dad for a day,¡± she smirked at


    him.


    ¡°What?¡± Finn raised his eyebrows, lifting the corners of his mouth as he shook his head.


    ¡°He just can¡¯t stop telling me how adorable the girls are,¡± She continued.


    ¡°Girls?¡± Olivia turned to her. Elenita moved her head to her and whispered, ¡°Triplets!¡±


    ¡°Woah! It must be hrious,¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°I want to meet them. Where¡®s Dad?¡± Her eyebrows knitted


    as she asked. When Dad turned over his role to me as the president of the group ofpanies we¡®re


    running, he mostly stayed at home, except when he had to go to the hospital for his check¨Cup or


    treatment, or he wanted to annoy me bying with me in the office.


    As if heaven answered Olivia, Dad was whistling while walking to the family room. His lips curved an all¨C


    smile, and his eyes were sparkling with undeniable happiness. ¡°This is nice. All my children are here,¡± He


    walked toward Olivia and kissed her daughter on top of her head. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°You¡®re acting suspicious, Dad,¡± She chuckled, getting up from the floor to sit beside him on the couch.


    ¡°And what¡®s that?¡±


    He took an unbranded bottle from amercial paper bag and gave it to her.


    ¡°Did you go shopping at some local shops again?¡± Finn asked, peeking inside the paper bag. He took


    one bottle with half¨Cfilled liquid, but Dad smiled and took it from him. ¡°That¡®s for your brother. This one¡®s


    for you,¡± he said, giving him the one with the full liquid.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I protested. ¡°Howe they get the new ones, but I got something used already?¡± Dad ignored


    me, focusing on Olivia. ¡°Did you like the smell?¡± ¡°Hmm... I love it. It¡®s not tickling my nose¡± she chuckled,


    but she turned to him, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Have you been to theb again, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Are we producing a new line of products?¡± Finn asked, smelling the ones he got. ¡°In fairness, this is


    much better than the ones I¡®m using.¡±


    I sneered at them, disgruntled that Dad gave them the whole bottle while I, the one working hard for the


    family, got only half. Dad narrowed his eyes as he thought. ¡°Hmm... Not exactly, Finn, but I¡®m helping


    someone ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Wait! Dad, did you see those girls again?¡°I growled at him as I took the paper bag from him. Seeing the


    hand¨Cmade business card, I hissed as I took it and showed the card to him. What would their mother


    think now? She might think of my father as someone obsessed with little


    girls, and I hate seeing it on the news that he likes girls now.


    ¡°What?¡± He chuckled giddily. ¡°I¡®m just helping the mom to earn extra money, that¡®s all. Besides, I didn¡®t


    even pay for that because those are samples of her work.¡± He rose to his feet, took the paper bag from


    me, gave it to Elenita, and smiled. ¡°And you deserved to have one, too.¡±


    I didn¡®t know if I was pissed at Dad for having favoritism, or I was just being jealous that I didn¡®t get a


    new one.


    Finn scoffed at me as he sprayed the perfume on his shirt. ¡°This is good. Thanks, Dad. I¡®ll be in


    my room if you need me.¡± He kissed our father on his cheek before leaving the family room.


    I rolled my eyes at him, hating him for acting nicely in front of Dad as if he genuinely appreciated the gift.


    Heaving a sigh and putting the bottle in my pocket, I also kissed him on the cheek.


    ¡°I¡®ll be in the study room,¡± I said, but I only heard ¡®okay¡® from Dad. If only I weren¡®t thirty, I wanted to act


    like Olivia, stomping feet when disgruntled over something. I took my phone, calling Catherine.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Sky,¡± she greeted. ¡°Catherine, please clear my schedule in the afternoon. Please call


    Dean Jones and set an appointment with her and...¡± I stopped, racking my brain for the name of his


    professor. ¡°Ms. Perry?¡± She asked. Recalling it was Anj Perry, I breathed out. ¡°Yes, I think that¡®s her.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47 ¨C Heaven is Daddy¡®s Scent (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Why do you keep on growing?¡± I said to myself while fitting on shoes for Leyanne. We just bought a pair


    of shoes two months ago, and now theyined that their sneakers hurt their toes.


    I thought I wouldn¡®t make it out of the Excellente Caf¨¦ after Steve mmed on my face that he


    recognized me. It was when Leyanne started telling me that Grandpa Steve asked many things about


    me, and my honest¨Cto¨Cgoodness daughters dly answered all his questions. The beautiful blue


    peacock handmade quilt and my favorite book gave me away, a clue thatpleted his suspicions


    about my children and me.


    ¡°Promise me, girls,¡± I said, standing up after checking the fit of the shoes on Leyanne. ¡°The next time


    somebody asks about Mommy, you¡®re not telling him anything.¡± ¡°Is it bad that we told Grandpa everything


    about you, Mommy?¡± asked Selene, her eyes following me as I searched for the salesperson. When I


    saw her, I raised my hand and gestured for her toe to us. ¡°Three pairs, this size, please,¡± I said.


    She nodded, smiling at my three kids before getting stocks for us.


    ¡°Yes, baby. I mean, if it¡®s about you and mommy, we must be careful. We don¡®t want your daddy to be in


    big trouble, okay?¡± This time, I am telling them the truth. They nodded, although I was not sure if they


    understood me or not. ¡°Mommy, where are we going after this?¡± Selene asked as she raised her head,


    her eyes wandering around the shopping mall. ¡°I¡®m buying you a new pair of shirts and shorts for the


    Family Day affair, and ¨C ¡± I stopped, thinking again of how to resolve our daddy issues. I sighed, brushing


    the thoughts for a while. ¡°Aunt Anya and Uncle Dn wille here, and we¡®ll all have dinner in the


    restaurant.¡± ¡°Who has a birthday?¡± Lyra Helene asked. I smiled, remembering that we only eat out when


    someone celebrates a birthday. ¡°No one, but you just helped mommy got customers for the business,


    so... it¡®s like a birthday for our business.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± she smiled and started humming the happy birthday song happily. ¡°Oh!¡± Her eyes sparkled as she


    saw Anya and Dn walking our way. ¡°Aunt Anya! Uncle Dn! We¡®re here!¡± She shouted, waving her


    arms excitedly.


    Anya waved back, smiling at them as they came closer to us.


    ¡°Aunt Anya, today¡®s the birthday of mommy¡®s perfume,¡± announced Lyra Helene when they reached us.


    ¡°Really?¡± She widened her eyes to show she was surprised. ¡°Is that why we¡®re celebrating?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡±


    She answered, kissing her cheek and Dn¡®s.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Dn greeted me, kissing me on the cheek, which he never did.


    I was sure my blood went to my face, and Anya proved it to me.


    ¡°Somebody¡®s blushing,¡± she chimed, waggling her eyebrows at me as she turned to my other two


    children. I breathed in relief when the saledy returned with three pairs of shoes. After getting the


    shoes, we went to the children¡®s wear, getting new clothes for them, and as soon as we were done, it


    was like someone had robbed me.


    Leyanne peeked at my wallet. ¡°You spent all your money on us, Mommy,¡± she said. I chuckled, tapping


    the tip of her nose. ¡°Yes. Next time, I¡®m telling your daddy to pay for everything.¡± It was supposed to be a


    whisper, but I guess I was bing like my daughters, whispering loud enough for anyone close to me


    to hear. ¡°You should, mommy,¡± Selene giggled. ¡°Uhm, Mommy,¡± she pursed her lips while fidgeting with


    her hands.


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡± I nced at her.


    ¡°Grandpa asked us where you got the name Heaven Scent, and we told him,¡± She looked guilty that she


    divulged a secret to the old Mr. Mars.


    ¡°And what did you answer?¡± Dn asked, and when Anya raised her eyebrows and red at him, he


    shrugged. ¡°What? I¡®m curious, too.¡±


    ¡°Same as mommy¡®s answer,¡± She giggled, causing me to chuckle. ¡°Argh! Uncle Dn won¡®t be able to


    sleep tonight unless I¡®d know,¡± he pretended to grumble. My daughtersughed at him, but Leyanne


    answered him. ¡°Mommy said it was daddy¡®s scent. Heaven scent.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I was sure Dn¡®s smile disappeared from his lips. ¡°It¡®s mommy¡®s answer, huh?¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± Leyanne smiled.


    ¡°Where next?¡± Anya asked, cutting the conversation for my sake.


    ¡°Restaurant,¡± I answered briefly.


    It was almost midnight when I came out of my bedroom. They must have eaten a lot of sweets today


    because it took a while before the sugar rush wore off. It was only now I heard what happened during the


    Daddy Day event in their school. They were still excited that they kept on telling us what happened


    yesterday. When they finally fell asleep, I took time immersing my body in the bathtub, forcing my big


    brain to tell me what to do. I have two options, and killing their father in my imagination was possible


    yesterday, but after meeting Steve Mars, it was out of the possibilities. I still couldn¡®t sleep even after the


    rxing bath, and drinking chamomile tea would be myst resort to help me sleep. But as I walked to


    the kitchen, I saw Dn sitting on the kitchen ind, drinking beer.


    ¡°Can¡®t sleep?¡± I asked as I made tea.


    ¡°It¡®s hard to sleep these days,¡± He answered, confusing me. ¡°Want a beer?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t drink alcohol,¡± I answered, sitting with him with a cup of tea in my hand. ¡°I have not tasted alcohol


    for almost six years, and you know why.¡± He chuckled, nodding at me. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± He heaved a sigh


    and gazed at me. ¡°I always med myself that you had to leave, not graduating with us. I shouldn¡®t have


    forced you to tell me about the girls¡® daddy.¡±


    ¡°I was young, confused, and crazy, and leaving was the best thing I had thought of before,¡± I. smiled


    apologetically.


    ¡°I like you, Ang,¡± He suddenly blurted out, causing me to raise my eyebrows and feel d I was not


    sipping my tea; otherwise, I would have choked. ¡°I know. You like Anya and me,¡± I smiled, telling myself it


    was the normal ¡®like,¡® not like someone more than a friend.


    He gazed at me, breathing out before uttering the words that seemed to get stuck in his throat. ¡°I love


    you, Ang,¡± He uttered in a hushed tone. ¡°And you know what I mean. I had always loved you.¡±


    I lowered my gaze, fixing my eyes on the tea I was drinking. ¡°Why are you telling that to me now?¡± I


    pursed my lips, staying quiet for a while. ¡°Why not before?¡± He smirked. ¡°You were sixteen,¡± he shook his


    head. ¡°If only I knew what would happen to you, I should have taken advantage of you before. I mean, I


    should have told you that I care for you, that I love you.¡± I sipped tea instead of answering, drinking it like


    water. The chamomile tea failed to calm me because of Dn¡®s revtion. ¡°Give me a chance, Anj,¡± he


    said sadly, reaching for my hand, but I put my hands on myp and smiled nervously at him.


    ¡°I have children, Dn. Love someone else,¡± I murmured, wanting to cry and hating him for just telling


    me his feelings now. Everything could have been prevented when he took courage six years ago ¡°Let


    me be the father of your children, Anj,¡± He whispered. I took a deep breath. ¡°Give me time to think,


    Dn. This is so sudden,¡± I said, standing up and taking my empty cup with me as I walked back to my


    bedroom. Just before I entered the door, I saw Anya smiling sadly at me. She didn¡®t have to tell me, or


    she may deny it, but I knew she would not stick with Dn if she didn¡®t like him.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48 ¨C What is Daddy¡¯s Excuse Now? (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Finish your breakfast, girls,¡± I said after sipping my coffee. They keep ncing at my cellphone beside


    me, and when they do, Dn looks at it, too, and Anya secretly gazes at us. After my conversation with


    Dnst night, he seemed to treat my girls with extra sugar. Without him knowing, it was only making it


    difficult for me. I still like him, but not as much as before I had the triplets... No, my change of heart


    happened when I met the monster in the red Ferrari sportscar.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Did daddy call already?¡± Selene asked worriedly, and I could understand her worries because the


    feeling was mutual.


    I had to stay awake almost all night studying and formting scents for the perfume because I didn¡®t


    know where to get a daddy, I was confused now because of what Dn didst night, and I could


    not stop worrying about them. ¡°Not yet,¡± I was forced to give my answer when five pairs of eyes


    stared at me. ¡°Finish your breakfast,¡± I said again as I rose to my feet and took my phone, putting it in


    my bag.


    ¡°What if Daddy doesn¡®t show up tomorrow,¡± Anya was not done with her question yet when my


    daughters gaped at me anxiously as if their aunt was asking if tomorrow was the end of the


    world.


    She cleared her throat and smiled at me apologetically. ¡°What if he was in a very, veeeerrrrrryyyyy


    important meeting,¡± she sighed. ¡°It happens, you know, in school events. Will you get mad at mommy?¡±


    ¡°We will never get mad at mommy,¡± Leyanne nced at me, but she uttered the words sadly.¡±


    What is daddy¡¯s excuse now?¡± She looked at Anya sipping coffee. ¡°Zombies?¡± Anya coughed,


    almost choking at the coffee she was drinking. I chuckled, not at what happened to my cousin, but


    at the silly idea my daughter came up with. ¡°Where did you get that idea, Leyanne?¡± I asked while


    opening Dean Jones¡® text message, reminding me of an important meeting this afternoon but not


    exactly telling me what it was about.


    ¡°The Train to Busan movie,¡± she answered after drinking her milk. ¡°We watched it with Mrs.


    Salvador.¡±


    My eyebrows raised. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that. You know that I don¡®t like you watching scary movies.¡± They


    only grinned at me, showing a smile that always reminded me of Sky.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Lyra Helene called when I returned to my seat. ¡°Teacher Joy said we have to share in ss


    today ¨C¡± she twitched her lips and blinked her eyes as she thought. ¡°She... We have to ¨C¡± She turned her


    head to Leyanne. ¡°We have to tell where we got our looks,¡± she said, her eyebrows raised at me. Selene


    puckered her lips as she raised both eyebrows. ¡°Do we look like the mom or the dad? Something like


    that,¡± she grinned at me again, causing me to chuckle softly.


    Dn sighed, making my girls look at him. ¡°You all got your looks from your mommy,¡± he said, smiling as


    he nced at me.


    I pursed my lips, not knowing whether I should smile or not. Anya, sitting across from my girls, propped


    her elbows on the table, her hand touching her chin as she narrowed her eyes at them.


    ¡°Your mom grew up with me, so let me see....¡± She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°The cutie pointed


    nose; you got it from her. You have the same round eyes, longshes I always envied _


    ¡°Anya ¨C ¡°I called, cutting her, but she only chuckled.


    ¡°It¡®s true!¡± She rolled her eyes at me. ¡°You have the same heart¨Cshaped face as your mom,¡± She smiled


    when my children listened to her attentively, and then she heaved a sigh. ¡°Your Uncle Dn is right. You


    all got your looks from your mother.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Lyra Helene seemed not satisfied, pouting her lips as she waited for me to say something about


    what they got from their father. Although we didn¡®t spend much time together, I always see him in them. I


    didn¡®t need to look at my children to know what they got from Sky.


    ¡°You have the same smile as your dad¡®s,¡± I sighed but forced a smile. ¡°When you knit your eyebrows,¡± I


    laughed when they did. ¡°You¡®re almost like him.¡± I narrowed my eyes at them, pretending to study their


    faces, then I heaved another deep sigh, standing up.


    ¡°Aw! Tell us more,¡± Leyanne whimpered.


    ¡°Tell your ssmates you have your father¡®s eye color,¡± I kissed her forehead.


    Lyra Helene gasped, cupping Leyanne¡®s face and gaping at her as shepared her eyes to Selene. I


    kissed the top of Lyra Helene¡®s head. ¡°You may be triplets, but your nose is almost like dad¡®s, not mine.¡±


    ¡°And me? What did I get from Dad?¡± Selene gaped as she asked. ¡°Your bossy attitude.¡± I kissed her


    cheek. ¡°So, what happened to you not remembering him?¡± Dn asked despite my children¡®s presence.


    I red at him, wishing to scream at him that he could mock me all he wanted as long as my children


    were not around.


    Anya, feeling the tension between us, rose to her feet. ¡°If you¡®re done,e with me, and I¡®ll give you a


    bath.¡±


    The two girls climbed the chair while Selene finished the remaining milk in her ss before following


    them. Dn followed me when I walked to the kitchen to ce the tes and sses in the sink.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, standing behind me. He was too close that I could feel his body at my back. ¡°I¡®m just


    surprised to hear that from you when you always tell us you don¡®t remember him and don¡®t know him.¡±


    ¡°They¡®re my children, and I could tell which one they got from me,¡± I said, almost not breathing when I felt


    the bulge from his pants. ¡°Move away from me, please,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why?¡± He moved his head closer to my ear. ¡°Am I making you ufortable?


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, turning around to face him. I opened my mouth to tell him to stay away from me, but


    no words came out when I saw his eyes full of desires.


    Dn ced his hands on the sink, holding me captive in his arms. ¡°I really wanted to kiss you, Anj,¡± He


    whispered, lowering his head to kiss me,

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49 ¨C The Dragon and the Snow Queen (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    Dn moved away from me when we heard Anya¡®s surprised voice. ¡°Too early! And please, not in


    the kitchen,¡± She chuckled, shaking her head as she walked toward the refrigerator to get the pitcher


    of water. I walked past her and dashed to the bedroom, where I heard my children arguing about


    something. I closed the door immediately and shook my head, telling myself it should not happen


    while I put my hand on my chest, trying to calm my heart pounding hard inside me. ¡°Mommy, are


    you okay?¡± Leyanne asked. Her voice woke me up, and they were all gawking at me when I


    looked at them. ¡°I thought Aunt Anya would give you a bath?¡± ¡°That was the n,¡± Leyanne said, ¡°but


    we started fighting who would go in first. She went out to call you.¡± I nodded. ¡°I don¡®t see the need of who


    will go in first,¡± I opened the bathroom door. ¡°Inside, the three of you.¡± They went inside the bathroom


    without fuss, leaving me in peace for a few seconds. I swallowed hard, breathing out deeply before


    going inside the bathroom, hearing them fighting again.


    ***


    I knew I was not in my usual self today after Dn attempted to kiss me. I left without looking at


    him, not even Anya, who surprisingly did not ask me about what she saw. Dean Jones¡®s secretary


    knocked on the faculty room¡®s door and tapped her wristwatch. ¡°In Conference Room A,¡± April


    said when I reached her. ¡°Dean Jones wants to ask if you can handle this yourself?¡±


    ¡°What¡®s this about?¡± I asked, thinking we had a meeting with her, but my idea seemed incorrect.


    ¡°An unhappy guardian of one student not on the list of graduating this month,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Usually,


    Dean Jones talks to them to exin the reason and pacify them, but she has an emergency


    meeting with the chairman.¡± I chuckled softly. ¡°Is the parent there already?¡± ¡°Not yet, but good luck!


    He¡®s kind of... different. He breathes fire,¡± sheughed, shaking her head as we walked into the


    hallway.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, April. Tell Dean Jones I can handle this myself. As for him breathing fire, just so


    you know, I breathe snow,¡± I winked at her, stopping at Conference Room A.


    She rolled her eyes at me. ¡°I know,¡± She moved her head toward me. ¡°Have you heard? Students call


    you the snow queen?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I raised my eyebrows as I smirked. ¡°Cold heart, eh?¡± She onlyughed at me, waved her hand,


    and continued walking back to their office. I went inside, closed the door, and walked toward the window


    when I heard my phone ringing.


    My eyebrows knitted when I saw Anya¡®s name on the screen. ¡°Anya?¡± I said as soon as I answered her.


    ¡°I¡®m d you¡®re not busy but help me here. Lyra Helene¡®s not stopping,¡± Her voice was worried, and from


    her side, I could hear her wailing.


    ¡°Give the phone to her.¡± My heart was thumping in my chest with worries, wanting to go to them now.


    ¡°Mommmmyyyyyy!¡± She wailed so loud that I had to move slightly away from my phone. The two other


    girls started crying, and I could imagine the stress Anya was experiencing now. Having triplets looking


    exactly alike is cute, but not until they start fighting and crying.


    ¡°Lyra Helene, what¡®s wrong?¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Mommy, do we really have a daddy?¡± she asked, surprising me with her question when I thought it was


    already settled. ¡°Sander said... Sander said we¡®re lying. He said he saw Sky on TV, and he¡®s not our


    daddy.¡±


    I closed one eye and pursed my lips when the three of them cried like they were singing in a choir, only


    theirs were annoying wailing sounds.


    ¡°Do we really have a daddy, mommy?¡± screamed Selene.


    I rolled my eyes, massaging my temple as I answered impatiently. ¡°Of course, you had. I won¡®t give birth


    to you if you don¡®t have,¡± I hissed, trying to calm myself.


    ¡°Where¡®s our daddy, mommy?¡± cried Leyanne. My body jolted when I heard the door open and closed. I


    turned around to see if he was the parent I was waiting for, but my lips parted when I saw who hade


    in.


    ¡°I¡®m looking at him right now,¡± I answered, blinking my eyes to make sure I was really looking at the god


    of the Elite, the Mighty Sky. I turned my back on him. ¡°Give the phone to Aunt Anya,¡± I whispered


    nervously. ¡°Anj ¨C¡± She sounded like she was crying, too. I would love to see her face, but I have an


    urgent matter to attend to now.


    ¡°Listen to me, Anya. I have a very important meeting now. Tell my children to stop crying because their


    father ising tomorrow by hook or by crook, and I¡®ll make sure to scrape Sander¡®s head for


    saying my children are lying.¡± I gritted my teeth, breathing hard before ending the call and turning to


    Sky Mars, looking dashing in his business suit. ¡°Ms. Anj Perry?¡± He asked, surprised to see me. ¡°I was


    expecting an old professor. You¡®re rather young and ¨C¡±


    ¡°I get that a lot,¡± I cut him. ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    He did, but he was not breaking his gaze at me. I cleared my throat, sitting across from him. If only I


    knew who I was meeting today, I had requested a meeting at the auditorium to be seated as far


    away as possible from him.


    ¡°Ah, Finn Mars,¡± I eximed, realizing now the connection and remembering him from the pictures they


    had in the study room. ¡°Yes, about my brother. I went to talk to you about his status. I heard he¡®s not


    graduating, and I hate to do this, but he must for my father¡®s sake,¡± he exined.


    I was d I had my records and notes with me, giving me a chance to avoid Sky¡®s eyes. I pushed the


    brim of my eyesses as I checked on his name.


    ¡°His research papercks the information, Mr. Mars,¡± I said. ¡°I told him unless he submitted me a paper


    with substance, only then would I give him a chance to pass this subject.¡± He crossed his arms on his


    chest and leaned on the chair¡®s backrest. ¡°Is there anything we can do about it? Miss Perry, my father, is


    really sick and his only wish is to see Finn graduate.¡± I swallowed hard, thinking fast, and then I nodded


    at him. ¡°Okay, I will help him on one condition,¡± I said, closing my eyes, thinking I might lose my job once


    heined.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Condition?¡±


    Without looking at him, I told him my term. ¡°Pretend to be my children¡®s father in their activity tomorrow,¡± I


    uttered in a hushed tone. I bit my lower lip, waiting for him to roar like a lion or breath fire on me, but


    when I raised my head, I caught him staring at me. ¡°No. I won¡®t.¡± He answered, causing my heart to stop


    beating. ¡°Of course, why would you say yes,¡± I rose to my feet. I breathed hard, wanting to run away from


    him but not liking to go home for the first time. My heart ached for Lyra Helene, but I should have


    anticipated this kind of problem when I lied to everyone about who the father of my children was. ¡°Tell


    him to see me tomorrow afternoon. I¡®ll see what I can do to help him. Goodbye, Mr. Mars,¡± I said, walking


    in a hurry toward the door and hoping to save my face from shame. ¡°You¡®ll still help even if I said no to


    you?¡± His question stopped me from going out. I turned around, my lips trembling as I smiled. ¡°My job is


    to help my students reach their goal, Mr. Mars. About the condition Iid to you, only a lunatic man would


    say yes and wants to participate in my craziness.¡± ¡°You are right, Ms. Perry. Only a lunatic man would


    say yes, and I am not that man.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50 ¨C Mind Full of Anj Perry (Sky¡®s POV) ¡°You¡®re in the university today. Why? I can¡®t believe you


    met my professor,¡± Finn suddenly blurted out while having dinner.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All pairs of eyes looked at me, and when I saw a glimpse of Finn, he was smirking at me. ¡°She¡®s a


    goddess,¡± He shook his head. ¡°Olivia¡®s right. If I don¡®t graduate this year, I care less. I can have another


    year in her ss.¡±


    ¡°That beautiful?¡± Dad asked, and he seemed not worried that his son would not graduate again this


    year.


    Sometimes, I don¡®t understand him, but since yesterday, he has been acting like he was thrilled. Elenita


    said he took all his medicines today without fuss and even asked his nurse when his next treatment


    would be because he has ns to travel.


    ¡°She told me to tell you to see her tomorrow afternoon,¡± I said, putting an end to his fantasy about her. I


    didn¡®t know I would feel pissed at him when I saw the glow in his eyes when he talked about her. ¡°She¡®ll


    help you with your paper.¡± He scoffed. ¡°Pfft! Did Ms. Perry really say that?¡± He frowned at me and shook


    his head in disbelief. ¡°She¡®s a snow queen.¡±


    ¡°Perry?¡± My father knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Are we talking about an Anj Perry?¡±


    We all turned our heads to Dad, and when Finn nodded, heughed hard, then he sighed, shaking his


    head as he continued eating, leaving us all curious as to what made himugh. ¡°Only you, Dad, can


    leave us all hanging,¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Tell us about this Anj Perry.¡±


    He shrugged, killing me with curiosity. I knew he was doing it to annoy me, or maybe it was really


    nothing, but I felt enraged because I could not take her out of my mind. She looked desperate to ask me


    to pretend as the father of her child for tomorrow¡®s activity, but she mmed into my face that she didn¡®t


    care when I said no.


    ¡°Dad...¡± Olivia cried when he chuckled at her.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he answered. ¡°I didn¡®t know she was also a professor.¡± He took his ss to drink, a way for


    him to stop giving us information. He raised his hand, gesturing for his nurse toe to him.


    I groaned. ¡°Dad...¡± I said, gritting my teeth and holding my patience. I knew there was something about


    her he was not telling us. He would usually blurt out every information to us, but about this ¡®Anj Perry,¡® he


    was not telling us anything. ¡°I¡®ll take my medicines in my room.¡± He rose to his feet. ¡°Olivia, when you¡®re


    done,e to my room. I want to listen to you y the violin.¡± ¡°Sure, Dad,¡± she smiled as she continued


    eating dinner. ¡°And you, Finn. Meet Ms. Perry tomorrow. Please don¡¯t give her a hard time. Raising


    triplets is tough already.¡± The nurse hurried, following him as he walked toward the staircase.


    ¡°Triplets?¡± Olivia repeated. ¡°Does it mean the perfumees from her?¡± She looked at Finn, but he


    shrugged.


    I could hardly swallow my food when I realized she was telling me about the event at the same school I


    went to. Perhaps Anj had no idea I was the fake dad, or she knew already; that¡®s why she was asking


    me.


    ¡°Back to earth, big brother,¡± Finn tapped the table to get my attention. When my eyes flickered on him, he


    smirked. ¡°Did she mention where we should meet?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡®t you ask her?¡± I answered, not looking at him. My mind is full of Anj Perry. ¡°I definitely would,¡±


    he smiled as he pinned his eyes on the food he was eating.


    *


    *


    *


    11:05 p.m.


    I groaned as I got up from bed and walked to the bar, bringing my cellphone and the business card


    Leyanne gave me. I seldom use this bar because I remember Ang every time Ie here, but today,


    I feel the need to drink. Last night, Dad sent me a picture he took when the triplets introduced me to the


    other dads. He had been teasing me about my likeness to the three girls, but as I gazed at the picture,


    they all looked like their mother.


    My heart ached as I imagined Lyra Helene crying again, waiting for a father that would obviously not


    come. Whoever their father was, I hated him for leaving Anj and letting her raise three children alone. I


    wonder where their father was and how she became a single mom when Anj Perry is the epitome of


    true beauty.


    I poured vodka into my ss, but as if thirsty, I drank its entire content and dialed the number from the


    business card they gave me.


    ¡°H¨Chello?¡± A female voice stuttered as she answered after three rings. I could hear her sniffling, clearing


    her throat as she spoke again. ¡°Heaven Scent. Good evening,¡± she greeted. Has she been crying?


    ¡°Mommy, is that daddy? Is daddying tomorrow?¡± I heard a voice from one of the girls. ¡°A customer,


    baby. Go back to sleep.¡± I heard her say before taking my call again. ¡°I¡®m sorry about that. Uhm... How


    can I help you?¡± I swallowed hard, not knowing what to say and hating myself for declining her. As if


    courage ran away from me, I ended the call and drank my alcohol again while looking at the happy


    faces of her daughters in the picture. I dialed another number, and after five rings, Frank answered.


    ¡°Sky?¡± He cleared his throat. He must have been sleeping already when I called. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Frank, for


    calling at this hour, but I just wanted to make sure my schedule is full tomorrow,¡± I said, drinking again.


    He chuckled. ¡°Your schedule is always full, sky. But let me check,¡± I could hear some faint noises while


    I waited. ¡°You have a board meeting in the morning. Another meeting with the CFO from one to three,


    and you¡®ll meet the wedding coordinator with Line at four. After


    that, you¡®re free as a bird.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Frank.¡± I ended the call.


    I closed my eyes, thinking of what I said to Anj Perry this afternoon. Only a lunatic man would say yes,


    and I am not that man.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51 ¨C The Hired Daddy (Anj¡®s POV) As the small gymnasium was slowly filled with teachers and


    staff, parents, and their kids, I could feel my heart in my throat. I sat nervously at the first step of the


    bleacher bench and watched my triplets y and run around, looking adorable in their pigtails. Who


    would know thatst night, Leyanne proudly recited the multiplication table, Lyra Helene, the periodic


    table, and Selene entertained me with solving a sudoku table? I may have lost my opportunity to hone


    my abilities and skills because of what happened to me, but I am not letting my kids lose their chance.


    But today, it was the least of my problem. In a few minutes, the event will start, and the big tarp with the


    words ¡®Family Day¡® was like a sharp knife piercing my heart. I could not think and breathe as I saw my


    girls stop running and watched other kidsing with their mother and father.


    Leyanne turned her head to me, her eyes hopeful that a man, iming their father, would enter therge


    entrance of the gymnasium. Sky was myst option, but with him saying no to me, I could not force him


    to be with my children today.


    From afar, I could see Dn looking at me, surely not listening to Anya as she talked to him about


    school¨Crted things. I evaded his eyes and smiled nervously at my kids, shrugging my shoulders and


    thinking of just asking them to run away with me before the event started.


    When the hosts went upstage and tested their microphones, tears began welling in my eyes.


    This is it! I swallow hard, closing my eyes as I stand up and drag my feet toward my kids, breathing hard


    as I ready myself to talk to them about leaving the gymnasium. This is not fair for them, but joining a


    family day event with only one parent present will be painful.


    I was five steps away from my children when someone grabbed my forearm, turning me around and


    surprising me. Still panting but looking gorgeously handsome and delicious, Sky smiled at me and


    cupped my face.


    ¡°Pumpkin, I¡®m sorry foringte,¡± He breathed out, gliding his hand to my nape and his other hand to


    my neck, and nted a kiss on my lips. ¡°I had to find someone to attend the board meeting, and...¡± He


    finally stopped talking and chuckled. ¡°My acting is too much, right?¡± He whispered, wiping the tears that


    rolled down my cheeks. I nodded, still crying as I put my arms on his neck, hugging him like missing him


    very much. The truth? I miss him every day. He moved slightly away from me and smirked. ¡°I realized I¡¯m


    a lunatic guy,¡± he said and lowered his head and met the eyes of my children, looking at him with shock


    on their faces.


    ¡°Mommy, why is Sky here?¡± Leyanne asked, looking at him with lots of questions in her eyes.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He squats to reach her height. ¡°I had to show up, or else your mom will divorce me.¡±


    ¡°But we only hired you,¡± Lyra Helene said, and he surprised her by showing the coins they


    paid him and cing them back in their pockets, except Selene¡®s. She was just looking at Sky, not


    walking near him. ¡°It¡®s a long story,¡± Sky breathed out, looking at one of my girls, not believing our small


    act. She twitched her lips, lowered her eyes, and fidgeted with her hands. ¡°You¡®re not our dad,¡± she


    whispered. ¡°If you¡®re our dad, you would have recognized us the first time you saw us, but you didn¡®t.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sorry,¡± Sky said, ncing at me as if telling me to help him. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Selene. It¡®s a long ¨C¡°He turned


    to Leyanne when she gasped. ¡°How did you know?¡± Her eyes widened as she asked him. He chuckled.


    ¡°You¡®re my children. How would I not know, Leyanne.¡± ¡°I¡®m not Leyanne. I¡®m Lyra Helene,¡± she teased


    him, testing Sky. He tousled her hair. ¡°Nice try, kiddo, but you¡®re my Leyanne, and she¡®s my Lyra Helene,¡±


    he said, holding her hand.


    ¡°How would we know mommy didn¡®t hire you to be our daddy today?¡± Selene asked him, her tiny hands


    clenched into fists.


    ¡°Yeah, how would we know it?¡± Dn asked, startling me when I turned to see him and Anya standing


    behind me. Anya smiled as she knew the truth, but as for Dn, we would deal with himter. Sky rose


    to his feet, looked at Dn, and walked toward me, and without any warning, he ced his palm at the


    back of my neck and his arm on my back, pushing me to him and molding his lips to my mouth.


    I close my eyes, tasting Sky¡®s lips again, the only kiss I miss and long for many years. Before he could


    deepen the kiss, I moved slightly away from him and cupped his face. I smiled nervously at him.


    ¡°I think that¡®s enough proof?¡± I licked my lips. ¡°Can I have more after the event?¡± he whispered, not


    taking his eyes from my lips.


    I chuckled, looking down when Selene tugged his pants, and when she got his attention, she


    raised her arms. He took her and carried her in his arms, kissing her cheek.


    ¡°There¡®s my baby girl.¡± He whispered, kissing her hair when she wrapped her tiny arms around his


    neck. Leyanne and Lyra Helene ran toward him and wrapped their arms around him. He bent on


    one knee, putting Selene down and hugging my three girls. If only Sky knew that my heart was


    overflowing with happiness, and with him now with us, even for a short time, I could not ask for


    anything more. I didn¡®t know this would be such an overwhelming sight for me, seeing my


    children with their birth father without him knowing the truth.


    Anya pinched me on my waist, bringing me back to reality. ¡°You have a lot of exining to do,


    girl.¡±


    I turned to them but avoided Dn¡®s re at me.


    ¡°I know...¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52 ¨C Chain of Paper Family (Sky¡®s POV)


    ¡°Dad, will you attend the board meeting for me?¡±


    He was walking in the garden early in the morning when I ran into him while doing my early jogging. If


    Dad says no, it is a sign from heaven that I must stop myself from making a crazy decision.


    ¡°May I know why?¡± He asked, smelling the roses. ¡°Anj Perry,¡± I breathed out, cing my hand at the back


    of my neck. ¡°It¡®s crazy, but she asked me if I could pretend to be the kids¡® daddy and attend the family


    day with them.¡±


    ¡°Asking me if I would like to attend the board meeting so you could go to that event, it must be important


    to you,¡± He raised his eyebrows, confusing me when all he has to do is say yes or


    1. no.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I sighed. ¡°I know it¡®s crazy, but I just can¡¯t imagine those kids waiting for a dad when no one really


    knew if they have.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said and fixed his eyes on the flowers again.


    ¡°Just okay?¡± I smirked, raising my eyebrows that he did not oppose my crazy n.


    He looked at me again and narrowed his eyes before answering. ¡°Just okay.¡±


    I groaned, taking a deep breath as I closed my eyes. Then, I heard him chuckle. ¡°Make sure those girls


    will enjoy their family day, Sky. Leave a really good memory for the girls before Anj Perry decided


    something crazy again.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± My eyebrows knitted, confused with what he said, but he shook his head,ughing again.


    ¡°Don¡®t mind me. Go to them, and I¡®ll surprise everyone in the meeting,¡± He tapped my arm before turning


    his back on me, walking to the other side of the garden.


    ***


    When Frank checked the schedule of the Family Day event, I panicked. I should have called her


    this morning to at least ask about the time and where it will be held. Now, we were rushing and failing to


    buy some sweets for the girls, as Dad told me.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s Anj Perry?¡± Frank, who usually doesn¡®t talk, squinted his eyes, pointing at the beautiful woman


    wearing pink T¨Cshirts and shorts, exposing her wless skin.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I answered in a hurry, ignoring his way of asking, and ran to her as she walked toward her


    children. I didn¡®t know what got into me that I grabbed her forearm, turned her to me, and when I was


    already facing her, I held her face.


    ¡°Pumpkin, I¡®m sorry foringte,¡± I said and pulled her to me, giving her a quick kiss on her lips. ¡°I


    had to find someone to attend the board meeting, and...¡± Oh, great! ¡°My acting is too much, right?¡± I


    asked, wiping her tears.


    She surprised me when she wrapped her arms around my neck, crying as if she missed me. I moved


    slightly away from her, smirked, and hoped to kiss her again. She has soft lips, and her


    more


    per of Porno


    lipstick must have a vor of strawberry that I wanted to nibble and suck on her lips.


    ¡°I realized I¡®m a lunatic guy,¡± I told her and looked at her children, open¨Cmouthed as they eyed us.


    ¡°Mommy, why is Sky here?¡± Leyanne. I recited to myself, remembering her eyes.


    ¡°I had to show up, or else your mom will divorce me,¡± I told her, squatting, remembering what Dad said I


    had to do to reach their height. He has given me plenty of tips on my way here. and gave me information


    about the triplets. As much as I wanted to ask him why he knew so much, I concentrated on the


    information he gave me. ¡°But we only hired you,¡± Lyra Helene. They all have round eyes, but hers


    haunted me, reminding me of Ang. I showed them the coins they gave me and ced them back in


    their pocket.


    Among the three, Selene was the only one who did note to me. I had to say something, or this


    family reunion would be a mess for them. ¡°It¡®s a long story.¡± ¡°You¡®re not our dad. If you¡®re our dad, you


    would have recognized us the first time you saw us, but you didn¡®t,¡± Selene said with a pang in her voice.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry. I¡®m sorry, Selene. It¡®s a long¨C¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Leyanne gasped, and it took me a few


    seconds to realize her question. Iughed nervously. ¡°You¡®re my children. How would I not know,


    Leyanne.¡± As if testing me, she said she was not Leyanne but Lyra Helene. I tousled her hair. ¡°Nice try,


    kiddo, but you¡¯re my Leyanne, and she¡®s my Lyra Helene,¡± I held her hand, feeling strange that I could


    really identify them. ¡°How would we know mommy didn¡¯t hire you to be our daddy today?¡± Selene asked,


    surprising me with her behavior. ¡°Yeah, how would we know it?¡± A question from a male voice annoyed


    me. My eyebrows raised at the man standing behind her. My eyes darted at how close he was to her,


    and I didn¡®t know what went into my confused brain, pulling Anj to me and iming her mouth.


    This time, it was not a quick kiss. I molded my mouth into her like I was crazy for her and tasted her soft


    lips. When she parted her lips and weed me, my tongue took the opportunity to explore her mouth.


    She tasted so sweet that I wanted more.


    She moved slightly away from me, cupping my face. ¡°I think that¡®s enough proof?¡± she said, licking her


    lips, making me crazy. ¡°Can I have more after the event?¡± I whispered, wishing to tell her I was serious. I


    could not recall thest time I got this crazy over a kiss, wanting a woman so much that I wanted us to


    escape this ce and be alone for a while. Finally, I got Selene¡®s attention; wanting me to carry her.


    When I did, I kissed her cheek, not understanding why I felt this way, feeling overwhelmed with


    happiness that I uttered,¡± There¡®s my baby girl.¡± Leyanne and Lyra Helene joined her, wrapping their


    arms around me. I wanted to scoop them in my arms, wishing I was their real father and hating whoever


    their bastard father was, leaving their beautiful mommy raising them alone.


    As the event started, I held Anj¡®s hand and my other hand to Leyanne. We walked toward the stage to


    participate in the games, and funnily, we looked like a chain of paper family, walking

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53 ¨C Pass The Egg (Sky¡®s POV)


    Anj and I were not the only ones with three kids, but theirs were of different ages, while our children


    have the same age. She even has to put name tags on the girls so teachers would not get confused in


    calling them.


    As the hosts exined, there will be games involving everyone and ones just mommy and daddy. If I did


    note, I wondered who would be her partner? Would it be the guy who asked about me a while ago?


    He seemed to know Anj very well and looked at her like he was ready to fight, and I hate to admit, it


    made me feel jealous.


    We sat on the floor after the two tiring ry games we had as a team, which we did not win, but as the


    host began to tell the next game, the three girls widened their eyes as they listened. ¡°Mommy, Daddy,¡±


    Leyanne stood up, pulling Anj, while the two pulled my hands to stand up, leading us to the middle,


    wanting us to join the game involving only the mom and dad. I could see Frank scanning the area but


    recording us; again, it was part of Dad¡®s instruction. ¡°This is going to be a messy but fun game,


    mommy and daddy,¡± The host chuckled as she announced that the game would be Pass the Egg. I


    knew this game as I constantly see this as part of the team¨Cbuilding activity in thepany, but I have


    never participated in one. How hard would it be?


    I smiled when I saw Anj exhaling, smiling anxiously at her kids. ¡°We will win this pumpkin!¡± I said, kissing


    her on her forehead, making the girls giggle. ¡°Daddy, win for us!¡± I was sure it was Lyra Helene who


    shouted excitedly.


    The host told everyone the mechanics of the game while the teachers gave the eggs to the


    mommies. Facing each other, as Anj held the egg carefully in her hand, I stole a kiss on her lips, startling


    her.


    ¡°You¡®re making me nervous, Sky,¡± she whispered, blushing as she nced at her daughters as she


    passed the egg to me. ¡°Don¡¯t make your daughters cry, Anj. We have to win this,¡± I teased her, doing


    one step backward as the host instructed. I gave the egg back to her, and I could feel how cold her


    hands were.


    ¡°I¡®ve never yed this game before, Sky,¡± she admitted, smiling sheepishly at me, doing another step


    background, and passing the egg to me. ¡°Me, too, pumpkin,¡± I winked at her, wondering why I kept


    saying and calling her pumpkin as endearment when there were other sweeter names for husband and


    wife.


    The crowd cheering was crazy, but I focused on the beautiful girl before me. As we moved away from


    each other, tossing and not passing the egg anymore was intense, especially when couples near us


    started dropping the egg, causing them to be eliminated from the game. I never thought how nuts this


    game was as my hands trembled, wanting to curse Joe, one of the dads I met, shouted from the


    bleacher. ¡°Make sure to catch the egg, Anj! Don¡®t split it into three.¡± Theyughed at his joke, but I could


    only smile as I readied myself to pass the egg.


    ¡°I won¡®t, Joe,¡± she shouted back. ¡°Daddy would be in big trouble again,¡± she joked, making those people


    with us roar withughter.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    We were almost at the maximum distance when she grinned, ready to get the egg from me. I breathed


    out deeply, puffing out air as if taking all the air out of my lungs as I tossed the egg to her. My eyes


    followed the egg in the air, and just like everyone watching, it went quiet for a few seconds, and Ani¡®s


    eyes widened as she perfectly caught the egg in her hand.


    Her eyes widened, and her beautiful mouth made an O as she gaped, staring at that egg safelynded in


    her palms. She screamed in delight, running toward me, and I didn¡®t know what got into me that I also


    ran in her direction, hugging her tight when she wrapped her arms around my neck


    ¡°I saved the egg, sky,¡± she cried as she moved slightly away from me, showing the egg in her palm.


    ¡°Good job, pumpkin,¡± I nted a kiss on her lips.


    ¡°You¡®d better stop, Sky. It¡®s your tenth kiss already,¡± she uttered in a low voice when the children ran in


    our direction to cheer with us.


    ¡°My goal today is one hundred,¡± I winked at her, carrying Leyanne in my arms. I tapped her nose and


    took her name tag, returning it to Selene. ¡°I told you, Leyanne. I know my children.¡±


    ¡°Messing with Daddy?¡± Anj raised her eyebrows, but the girls only giggled. Her head turned to the stage


    when the host called us to give us our prize.


    We went on stage to receive a handmade ribbon and a cute big egg stuff toy. As we returned to the


    bleacher, the three girls argued about who would keep the egg.


    ¡°How about Daddy keeps the egg?¡± I suggested as we sat on the bleacher bench. ¡°Daddy¡®s always sad


    when I leave for business trips.¡± The three girls looked at each other, nodded, and gave the stuffed toy to


    me. ¡°Are you leaving on a business trip again, Daddy?¡± Sitting on myp, Lyra Helene asked.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I mumbled, looking at their mother. She managed to smile despite seeing the panic in her


    eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. ¡°Daddy already missed five birthdays...¡± Selene sighed as she yed


    with the ribbon on her mother¡®s shirt.


    ¡°He¡®s on a business trip next week and ¨C¡±


    ¡°Let me check with Frank,¡± I cut her, raising my arm to call Frank. He ran toward us and nced at


    Anj for a brief second before looking at me. ¡°What¡®s my schedule for next week?¡± I also


    wondered why I was asking him in front of the kids.


    Frank seemed to doubt if he had to tell me in front of the three children, but he took his smartphone


    and checked my schedule. ¡°You¡®ll be in Singapore tomorrow and will be staying there for three


    days before flying to ¨C¡±. ¡°Frank, our birthday is on Saturday, our sixth birthday,¡± Leyanne said, clearly


    telling him


    they were not interested in knowing everything. ¡°Is Dad busy on that day?¡± He smiled at her. ¡°He¡®s


    actually free on Saturday, but sometimes there are emergency meetings he has to attend,¡± he


    exined.


    When the girls pursed their lips and went quiet, my heart pounded as if I had disappointed them. ¡°Block


    that schedule, Frank. I¡®m bringing my girls to Disnend.¡± To my surprise, no one cheered or even


    smiled when I said it. ¡°Or...¡±


    ¡°But Daddy,¡± Selene moved her head closer to me, stopping me from talking. ¡°We want to go to the


    beach and make sandcastles with mommy.¡± She blinked her eyes many times as she waited for me to


    answer. ¡°Girls,¡± Anj bit her lower lip, sighing as she bent down, cing her hands on Selene¡®s shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡®s understand, Daddy, okay? I mean, I can bring you to the beach on Saturday.¡± My forehead


    creased, not understanding why she had to disappoint the children. ¡°Pumpkin, haven¡®t you heard my


    secretary. I¡®m free on Saturday, and I just block that day for them.¡± She turned her head to me, seeing


    worry and fear flooding her face. ¡°But Sky...¡± I understand her worries and fears because my heart is


    screaming right now, telling me I am crazy for making another time for them. I reached for her hand and


    pulled her to me, nting a quick kiss on her soft lips. ¡°I¡®m not missing their birthday this time, pumpkin,¡±


    I whispered, turning to Lyra Helene. ¡°I lost counting, baby. Shall daddy start one again?¡± I asked,


    referring to the kiss. She giggled. ¡°That¡®s eleventh, eighty¨Cnine more, daddy.¡± Eighty¨Cnine. I nodded,


    kissing Lyra Helene on her cheeks as I promised myself to have my hundred kisses before this day


    ended.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54 ¨C A Good Excuse (Anj¡®s POV) ¡°Exin yourself!¡± Anya pulled me to their private office,


    leaving Sky in the visitors¡® lounge just outside their office, and closed the door behind her. Dn was


    sitting on the swivel chair, giving me a sullen look every time our eyes met. ¡°Shhh!¡± I hushed her, afraid


    that the triplets would hear us. ¡°I didn¡®t have a choice yesterday. I had to ask him, but I didn¡®t expect he¡®ll


    come today.¡± Anya pulled a face, crossing her arms in her chest. ¡°Are you telling us he¡¯s not the dad?¡± I


    turned my back on her before she could see the looks on my face. She knew me very well and knowing


    whether I was lying or not was one of the things she was an expert at. I made myself busy by making


    Sky a coffee. ¡°Yet you allowed him to kiss you,¡± Dn growled at me. ¡°As if she has a choice,¡± Anya


    giggled. ¡°You look ready to pounce at Sky anytime. Let¡®s just look at the bright side, though. The tough


    moment of Ang Perry¡®s life is over, and she could probably just kill the daddy in their lives.¡±


    I turned my head at Anya, nodding in agreement and smiling with the hope I would have the courage to


    bring that news to them. I haven¡®t told them yet about the birthday ns my girls made with Sky and


    what excuses I would make this time so that it would not happen.


    ¡°Still going to work?¡± Anya asked as I walked toward the door. ¡°Yep. I have to pay the hired daddy,¡± I


    answered in a low tone, ignored Dn again, and exited their office.


    Sky was sitting in the middle of the couch, with Selene in his arms, sleeping with her head buried in his


    neck, Leyanne leaning on his arm, and Lyra Helene resting her head on his thigh. ¡°A little help?¡± He


    said in a hushed tone, smiling sheepishly at me as he asked for help. ¡°Oh!¡± I eximed, putting the cup


    of coffee on the table, and then calmly got Selene from him andid her on a vacant couch across


    from him. I carried Leyanne next andid her on the half part of the couch where Selene was


    sleeping. ¡°Let Lyra Helene stay here,¡± he said when he noticed me looking around where to put


    her.¡± God, what are you feeding these children?¡± he chuckled softly as he stretched his arms.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I smiled sheepishly at him, giving him the coffee. ¡°I can¡®t thank you enough, sky.¡± I sat beside him,


    inhaling his intoxicating scent despite the sweat from ying almost half the day with the children.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± He moaned as he sipped coffee. ¡°How did you do this? This is how I want my coffee, but


    no one seemed to get the right way of making this.¡± Elenita taught me well, I wanted to say, but I could


    only smile at him. ¡°Sky, about the children¡®s birthday,¡± I paused, hating the butterflies in my stomach.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to do it.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said, putting down the cup on the table to brush Lyra Helene¡®s hair. He smiled at me,


    understanding the situation. ¡°I¡®ll think of an excuse.¡±


    I breathed in relief, thanking heaven we were on the same boat about the girls¡® birthday.


    ¡°A zombie apocalypse, maybe?¡± he chuckled, causing me to bite my lower lip to stop myself from


    laughing ¡°I have heard that excuse from one of the girls,¡± Iughed softly, but when I noticed the time


    from my wristwatch, I sighed, hating this day would have to end like this. ¡°I¡®m meeting Finn at four,¡± I told


    him, standing up and walking to his other side to carry Lyra Helene.


    ¡°Who takes care of them when you¡®re at work or busy?¡± He watched me carry my daughter and move to


    the edge of the sofa when I gestured my hand, asking him to move and cing a throw pillow under her


    head when he glided to the side.


    ¡°Anya,¡± I whispered when Lyra Helene whimpered. ¡°Or Dn.¡± ¡°Dn...¡± His voice trailed off, but his


    eyes remained squinting as he fixed his eyes on me.¡± And Dn is?¡± ¡°A friend,¡± I answered briefly.


    He nodded but still thinking. ¡°Does he know it?¡± He pressed his lips as he tilted his head to look at me


    when I lowered my head, pretending to check on Lyra Helene.


    I sighed, remembering his attempt to kiss me. ¡°I hope so. I¡®m not interested in any guy,¡°I whispered,


    hoping only to tell it to myself, but Sky seemed so focused on me that he smirked and leaned his back on


    the sofa¡®s backrest.


    ¡°In women, then?¡± He joked.


    ¡°Funny, Sky,¡± I kissed Lyra Helene on her forehead, then walked toward the sofa across from us, kissing


    my two daughters. ¡°I have to leave now to catch the bus,¡± I said as I usually leave my car for Anya to


    drive if I didn¡®t make it to school on time. Sky stood up and did the same thing, kissing my girls on their


    forehead. ¡°I had a great day today, Anj. Thank you.¡± He raised the egg stuffed toy and walked toward the


    door, going out of the waiting area.


    I returned to the small office and gave the car key to Anya. ¡°I¡®m heading back to the university,¡± I said.


    ¡°Where¡®s the daddy?¡± Anya stopped typing at her keyboard to take the key from me and raised her


    head. ¡°Gone,¡± I answered. ¡°I¡®ll probably bete tonight. I¡®m sorry, Anya. I¡¯m meeting some students


    about their research paper.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± She mouthed, smiling at me and waving her fingers


    backward, telling me I could now go. ¡°Where are they?¡± Dn rose to his feet and followed me to


    check on them. When he saw they were sleeping on the couch, he nodded. ¡°Don¡®t be thatte, Anj. We


    hate it when we¡®re left alone with the girls, and they start their one million questions. It¡®s Anya¡®s making


    me crazy.¡± ¡°One million questions?¡± I chuckled, nodded, and waved my hand at him as I grabbed my


    bag


    filhoun to no I hate missing the bus,¡± I said and left the room.


    A car stopped when I was already walking toward the bus station near the school. The car window


    opened, and Frank¡®s handsome face peeked into the window. ¡°Hop in. I¡®ll bring you to your office,¡± he


    smiled at me. When I tried to look at the inside of the car, he shook his head. ¡°He brought a car in going


    here.¡±


    Looking at the time, I grabbed his offer and plopped inside the car when he pushed it open ¡°Thank you,¡± I


    fastened the seatbelt and took a deep breath, thinking of the time I saved riding the car.


    ¡°You¡®re wee, Ang,¡± he said, causing me to raise my eyebrows at him.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± I asked, my eyes narrowed, turning my head to him and holding tight to the


    webbing strap of the seatbelt as my heart pounded in my chest.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55 ¨C Sky Forgot Something (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Ang? Isn¡®t Anj some sort of nickname for Ang or something?¡± He panicked and chuckled


    nervously as he nced at me, then focused on the road. There was an edge to my smile, I knew that,


    but I managed to nod at him, breathing out as I turned my head outside the window.


    Silence apanied us in the car until we reached our destination, but as he slowed driving to park the


    car, he heaved a deep sigh as if taking all the courage he had in his system to say what he really wanted


    to tell me.


    I turned my head to face Frank and smiled nervously at him.


    ¡°Just spill it out,¡± I said, knowing he must have recognized me. I may have changed a lot, but he had


    seen me without my allergies on my face, and the chances of realizing it was me were high, not needing


    clues like a nket and book. ¡°The triplets?¡± He asked curiously. ¡°He¡®s not the father,¡± I lied, evading his


    eyes and wondering if he could hear my heartbeat pounding crazily inside me. ¡°Yeah, right. It¡®s why Sky


    and the children have a great resemnce,¡± he smirked at me. ¡°Why not just tell him he¡®s the father,


    Ang?¡± ¡°And?¡± I asked him with horror in my eyes. ¡°My children and I are okay without him,¡°I closed my


    eyes as I asked myself, ¡°Am I?¡® ¡®Are we?¡®


    ¡°The Mighty Sky searched for his angel, Ang. You made him nuts, looking for you for more than two


    months,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°And then he stopped,¡± I whispered, hating Frank for causing tears to well in my eyes.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He scoffed at me. ¡°Because after not finding you, he put in his mind that heaven made the greatest joke


    on his life and made himself believe that you didn¡®t really exist.¡±


    ¡°Then, let it stay that way. Ang is not existing, ¡°I uttered angrily in a low voice, clenching my fists. ¡°He


    doesn¡®t have to know about the truth. He was only interested in me before because...¡± I bit my lower lip,


    unsure of what word to add. Maybe I hit his ego, hurt his pride, or it was because of his sick father.


    Frank nodded, smirking as he opened his door and walked to my side to open the car door for me. I went


    out quietly, not wanting to talk to Frank anymore. I even turned my back on him without thanking him for


    the ride. ¡°Anj,¡± he called, causing me to halt, but I did not look back. ¡°You have not seen the Mighty Sky


    raging in anger yet.¡± I want to tell Frank it will not happen because I have no n of seeing Sky again.


    Taking a deep breath, I continued walking, hoping that today would be thest day I would talk to anyone


    rted to Sky except my children.


    Finn Mars is meeting me in front of the faculty room as he said in his message, and he was there,


    leaning on the wall, waiting for me like an excited boyfriend rather than a student waiting for the verdict


    on whether he would graduate or not.


    He is handsome but not as gorgeously Adonis and delicious looking as his brother, and I often hear from


    students they wish he would notice them. Like Sky, he¡®s a snob, arrogant, and interested only in his life


    and a small circle of friends with the same elite status.


    As I opened the door and entered the faculty room, he followed me and sat on the lounge without me


    inviting him to sit. I almost rolled my eyes at him as I walked to my working space to put my bag on the


    table and take my pen. There were still other faculty members who only


    uick look and returned to what they were doing, except for Ms. Kat Thompson, maybe older than me by


    five or six years.


    ¡°What¡®s he doing here?¡± She smiled as she peeked at Finn in the lounge. ¡°Consultation,¡± I smiled at Kat


    but sighed as I nced at Finn.


    She chuckled softly, waggling her eyes at me, and whispered, ¡°Fail him if you must. I¡®ll handle the


    research ss next semester and encourage him to enroll in my ss.¡± I smirked, shaking my head.


    ¡°You¡®re really full of wonder, Kat, but don¡®t worry; if his data is insufficient, I will give him a failing grade


    and tell you immediately.¡± She leaned her head closer to me. ¡°One night with him would be enough, and


    if I¡®m fully satisfied, I will pass him with flying colors,¡± she joked, grinning at me as she leaned back to her


    chair.


    I almost burst outughing, but I was d I could only chuckle at her. I leaned forward. ¡°You haven¡®t


    seen the brother, I bet.¡±


    ¡°Sky?¡± She asked.


    I nodded.


    She shook her head. ¡°Not in person, only on TV. Have you? Is he as handsome as that cutie guy there?¡±


    I moved my head closer to her ears, afraid that other faculty members would hear us, and then I


    whispered, ¡°Hotter. Just a mere sight of Sky Mars is enough to melt your panties,¡± I winked at her before


    she could ask more, but as I walked toward Finn, I heard Katughing hard.


    Without smiling, I sat across from Finn, took his paper, and scanned the pages quietly. ¡°Would you like to


    have coffee?¡± He asked, tilting his head to see my face.


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± I answered, marking some notes on the white space of his work.


    ¡°A dinnerter, perhaps?¡± When I raised my head and frowned at him, he raised his hands in the air.


    ¡°Just trying to be grateful. Something like a thank¨Cyou dinner,¡± he exined. ¡°Sky would surely ask


    me how I repaid your kindness and consideration.¡± ¡°Finn Mars, when Sky Mars met me yesterday, I


    told him I would meet you today because it¡¯s my job to help you. It¡®ll always be up to you if you want to


    graduate and have a direction in your life or not,¡± I clenched my teeth, holding my patience.


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°Rx, Ms. Perry. I just really wanted to bring you to dinner.¡±


    I only raised my eyebrows at him and continued checking on his paper. When I was done, I pushed it


    back to him. ¡°E¨Cmail me the corrected paper. No need toe and see me. Congrattions!¡± I rose to


    my feet, but he grabbed my wrist, stopping me.


    ¡°Just like that?¡± He asked, standing up.


    My eyes flickered on his hand, and he released me immediately as if burned with my gaze.¡± Mr. Mars,


    you did a good job in your paperpared to the one you submitted before, and yes, just like that.¡±


    He grinned at me. ¡°Your perfume inspired me to do this.¡± He took the paper and left the lounge. I sighed,


    thinking how my perfume helped him when it had nothing to do with the paper I just checked. When I


    returned to my table, I was d Kat was not there, but I could not help shaking my head as I chuckled at


    her message on the note she left on my table.


    ¡°You should have just epted the dinner offer and brought me with you ¨C KT.¡± I reviewed the papers on


    my tables, and when I was done, I checked the emails I received today. Some came from students,


    invitations to a conference, spam emails, and customer inquiries about my product. When I was done, it


    was already past seven, and the cluster of clouds that I did not notice this afternoon had poured heavy


    rain on the ground, and it looked like it had no ns of stopping for an hour or two.


    But I have to go home now. Taking only my bag and cellphone, I went out of the faculty room and walked


    toward the main entrance of the building. I was signing in to grab an uber when a car stopped in front of


    me. The driver went out of the car and opened the car door for me. ¡°Get in,¡± he said, getting wet now


    because of the rain. ¡°Sky!¡± I eximed, plopping myself in the car, not because I was thankful to see him


    but because he was standing in the rain, waiting for me. ¡°Brrr!¡± He murmured as he sat on the driver¡®s


    seat and started the car. ¡°Did you forget something?¡± I asked curiously as I searched my bag for a hanky


    or a towel. He grinned, showing me his beautiful smile. ¡°Yep! I still have eighty¨Cone kisses to collect,¡± he


    said, taking the strap of my seatbelt, causing me to raise my head, but before I could utter a word, Sky


    had already kissed my lips passionately while securing thetch in the buckle.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56 ¨C Starting at One (Anj¡®s POV) I was ready to fly. My beautiful, white, fluffy wings


    spread widely, and I was beaming with a bright light, only to realize I was on fire. A few more


    seconds, the hands I was clutching on the strap of my seatbelt would be brushing Sky¡®s hair, or


    maybe my fingers would be at the back of his neck, pushing him toward me.


    As our tongues touched, the tingling sensation crept to my skin, making me imagine I was a bird ready


    to fly. As his hand trailed the strap of my seat belt, grazing my white blouse, which got wet from the


    heavy drops of rain, the heat emanating from his hand made me shiver, making me a phoenix on


    fire.


    Sky only stopped and smiled when we heard a honk, the ck sedan behind us beeped, calling his


    attention to start the car. He chuckled, fastened his seat belt, and began to drive his BMW forward.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    My mouth was half¨Copen, still panting from our kiss. If not for the car behind us, who knew what could


    have happened between us. Probably, I was not just flying, but I would have reached the seventh


    heaven.


    I must have swallowed my tongue because I wanted to yell at him, but I couldn¡®t. His kiss flooded


    my memory of the first night we were together as Vodka made us wild, letting the alcohol make us


    think we were crazily in love with each other. ¡°I still have eighty,¡± he grinned while driving, ncing


    at me and catching me lick my bottom lip. ¡°Talk, Anj. I did not swallow your tongue,¡± he joked. My


    head turned to him, making sure he saw my ring eyes. ¡°You think that¡®s a joke? Why did you do


    that?¡± I hissed.


    He smirked. ¡°Then, why did you get in?¡±


    My mouth opened again in anger as my forehead furrowed. ¡°Now, it¡®s my fault? I worried you¡®re


    getting soaked in the rain if we had to talk there; that¡®s why I got in.¡± I exined angrily. ¡°You¡®re


    worried I¡®ll get sick?¡± He smiled, but his eyes focused on the road, carefully steering the wheel while


    driving on a zero visibility road because of the heavy rain. ¡°Stop the car for a while, Sky,¡± I said


    worriedly, squinting my eyes, but I could hardly see the road ahead.


    ¡°It¡®ll be dangerous,¡± He uttered, driving slowly, turning on the heater when he noticed I was


    shivering.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed, but I caught him licking his lip, smiling naughtily. ¡°The road, sky. I meant the road.¡± ¡°I


    know,¡± He chuckled, stopping the car on the side of the road. ¡°This is a crazy idea, stopping the car with


    you inside.¡± I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°Why did youe anyway? On a serious note, did you forget


    SO


    something?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I called Frank to ask where he was, and he said he was back at the office. When I


    called Finn, he said you shoo him after checking his paper,¡±


    ¡°Shoo?¡± My eyebrows knitted, wanting to strangle him for using the word when I did not exactly drive his


    brother away


    He raised his hands. ¡°My bad, sorry,¡± He unbuckled his seatbelt. ¡°I worried that you have to:mute in


    this rain.¡± He turned on the interior light. ¡°Can you crawl at the back?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows at him, my heart hammering in my chest as my mind thought of erotic things that


    could happen between us at the back of the car.


    ¡°God, Anj, there are extra shirts and towels at the back. You¡¯re wet,¡± He pressed his lips; maybe he


    thought of something naughty. ¡°Literally wet. I don¡®t want you to get sick. Go and


    change, please.¡±


    ¡°I just needed the towel,¡± I crawled to the back of the car and took a clean towel, neatly folded on top of


    his shirt. I was wiping my arms when he crawled, following me and taking off his shirt as he sat beside


    me.


    My heart skipped a beat, swallowing hard as my eyes feasted on his body. I could remember how sexy


    he was six years ago, but not this lusciously hot body, and my crazy brain was telling my hands to touch


    his chest. All my blood seemed to have gone to my face. I gripped my hand


    tighter on the towel and lowered my head before he saw me blushing.


    ¡°Toote, pumpkin,¡± He grinned. ¡°I saw that.¡± He smirked as he put on a clean V¨Cneck shirt.¡± You should


    really change,¡± he said, sliding his gaze from my neck to the button of my blouse.


    I shook my head, hoping he would not notice I was shivering, but I could hardly know if it was because of


    my wet top or because the thought of him shirtless was turning me on.


    ¡°I¡®ll turn off the light,¡± he offered, and before I could answer, he turned off the interior light, spreading the


    darkness inside the car except the oneing from the dashboard. When I didn¡®t move, he chuckled


    and breathed out. ¡°This is a bad idea, right?¡±


    I sighed and smiled nervously. ¡°Yes, Sky. This is a bad idea,¡± I leaned forward, stretching my arm, hoping


    to reach for the extra shirt on his side, but as my body touched him, our bodies zed as if we were hit


    by lightning. Sky reached for my neck while his other hand caressed my face. ¡°Yeah, this is a bad idea,¡±


    he whispered, brushing his lips to mine. ¡°Should we¨C¡±


    I licked his lips, quieting him. Perhaps he was still fighting the urge to kiss me, but what I did made him


    crazy, molding his mouth to mine, nipping and sucking my lower lip like a sweet treat.


    My hands, having a mind of their own, wrapped around his neck as we tasted each other¡®s mouths.


    ¡°Should I continue counting?¡± He teased me as his hand glided to my spine.


    ¡°Seventy¨Cnine,¡± I whispered, closing my eyes, but I was just guessing. We could actually start with one


    again. He smiled as his mouth moved to my forehead, kissing me. ¡°Seventy¨Ceight.¡±


    ¡°Seventy¨Cseven,¡± I chuckled when his lips touched my nose. He grinned at me, meeting my eyes which


    had adjusted in the dark. ¡°With that number, I had to kiss your whole body, Anj.¡± ¡°Let¡®s split it then,¡± I


    laughed at my crazy idea. ¡°Fifty¨Cfifty?¡± I asked, gasping for air. ¡°Good idea. Who goes first?¡± He asked in


    a low, raspy voice. ¡°Ladies first,¡± I answered as I moved swiftly, hitching up my skirt as I sat on top of him


    and parting my legs to make mefortable. I heard him gasp as I cupped his face, and I could feel his


    hard member, probably excited to enter its haven. ¡°Should we start with one, to be fair?¡± He asked as his


    hands held my hips.


    I breathed out, nodding, not wanting to think anymore. ¡°One,¡± I whispered, kissing his forehead. ¡°Two,¡± I


    kissed his nose. ¡°Wait,¡± he stopped me as I was about to kiss his cheek. ¡°What should we do if we forget


    the count?¡± ¡°Let¡®s start at the beginning,¡± I answered. He nodded. ¡°Should we count biting, licking, and


    sucking?¡± ¡°Good idea. We¡®ll finish counting fast,¡± I said, already breathless as I licked my lips and kissed


    him on both cheeks, counting three and four. He smiled. ¡°Now, it¡®s my turn,¡± he said, tilting my head,


    grazing my neck with his lips, almost causing my eyes to roll up as he bit and licked my earlobe. ¡°Your


    turn,¡± he whispered in my ear. ¡°One?¡± I chuckled nervously, forgetting thest number as I molded my


    mouth into his.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57 ¨C What Comes After One? (Anj¡®s POV) What was thest number? I was supposed just to


    nt a kiss, but as my lips touched his again, he opened his mouth, licking my upper lip.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I giggled, but he continued to lick my lips like I was ice cream that should be eaten right away


    because I might melt. I just lost it; I parted my lips, letting him taste me and allowing myself to enjoy the


    sweetness of the moment. ¡°One,¡± Sky whispered, his tongue touching mine, and when I yfully bit his


    lower lip, he moaned as he grabbed the back of my neck to deepen our kiss, sucking my tongue


    deliciously. It was crazy, and despite the coldness of the weather, we were burning with desire. ¡°One,¡± I


    moaned as I nibbled his lower lip yfully, closing my eyes. I knew a little more of this; I would forget I


    shouldn¡®t be here kissing Sky, and I should be running away from him, nning about escaping from his


    path. Heughed softly, kissing me more. ¡°One,¡± We both said in unison, sharing searing kisses


    passionately, forgetting we were in the car or might get hit by a bolt of lightning. Our hands got crazy as


    our kiss became fiercer, like having a mind of their own. His fingers were busy unbuttoning my blouse,


    and my hand just couldn¡®t stop myself from curling my fingers to his soft hair while my other hand


    clutched his shirt, unsure whether I wanted to feel his skin or just hold it as if my sanity depended on it.


    ¡°One,¡± Sky breathed, gliding his lips to my ear, licking and biting my earlobe as he took off my blouse,


    and as to how he managed to unsp my bra, that I didn¡®t notice. I pulled off his shirt and kissed the


    hollow of his neck. ¡°One...¡± But my voice trailed off when Skyid my back on the seat, went on top of


    me, and nted quick, tickling kisses on my neck. ¡°That¡®s a lot,¡± I chuckled, craning my neck to get


    more.


    ¡°Mm... Did you count them, pumpkin?¡± He said in a husky, sexy voice. When I shook my head, he smiled


    and nipped on my neck, licking and sucking yfully while his hand curved his hand perfectly on my


    mound. ¡°God, you¡®re so perfect,¡± he whispered, moving down to my breast, teasing me as he licked my


    bud. How should number one end? Whates after this number? We keep saying one, forgetting to


    count, but the truth is no one advances to the next number.


    I moaned with pleasure that I hadn¡®t felt for a long time, and when Sky sucked my bud like a hungry man,


    I thought I was floating, flying from one cloud to another, until my phone started ringing and dragged me


    back to earth. ¡°We should stop!¡± I said in a panicked voice, recognizing the ringtone. ¡°What are we doing,


    Sky?¡± I got up and reached for my phone. ¡°Don¡®t answer it,¡± Sky grabbed my hips and sat me on hisp,


    then wrapped his arms around


    my waist from behind and kissed the back of my neck


    I closed my eyes, parting my lips to suck for air as our position gave him ess to y with my mounds


    and kiss my shoulders, forgetting about the call.


    ¡°If I don¡®t answer Anya, she¡®ll call the police and turn over our children ¨C¡±I shook my head and chuckled.


    ¡°I mean, my children to a social worker.¡±


    ¡°Answer it then,¡± He whispered, his hand sliding slowly to my thigh. ¡°But let me continue counting,¡±


    When it rang again, I pressed the ept call on the screen.


    ¡°Anya,¡± I whispered, closing my eyes and biting my lips to stop myself from moaning, when Sky¡®s hand


    found his way, touching my satin underwear, feeling the wetness of my core.


    ¡°Mooommmmmyyyy!¡± screamed Lyra Helene on the phone, wailing at the phone that snapped us out of


    this beautiful, delicious, and deliriously sweet dream. I almost dropped the cell phone as I moved away


    from Sky.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Leyanne¡®s voice woke me up for real this time. I turned on the speaker when Sky did not let


    go of me, so he would know my children were looking for me. My careless brain panicked as I picked up


    my blouse, but still, I had to find my bra. Where did he throw it?


    ¡°Mommy, are you okay? We¡®re scared, ¡± It was Selene¡®s voice. ¡°Why are you sote today?¡± she asked


    as if she were about to cry like her sister.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯sing home,¡± I said, clearing my throat as I groped the seat. ¡°I just can¡®t...¡± find my bra, I


    wanted to add. ¡°Where is my bra?¡± I mouthed at Sky, but he was onlyughing


    quietly at me. He helped me find it and wore it to me, sping my bra as I continued talking to my


    daughters.


    ¡°Geez, Anj,¡± It was Anya¡®s voice now. ¡°I know it¡®s raining really hard. Just tell me if I have to pick you up


    at work. I did not marry until this age because you know.¡±


    ¡°Mooommmmyyy!¡± Lyra Helene screamed again, and this time, Sky could not stop himself fromughing


    hard.


    Anya gasped, hushing my children. ¡°Anj, are you with Sky?¡± she asked, and I could imagine her face,


    smiling and waggling her eyebrows at me. ¡°Hi, Anya!¡± greeted Sky. ¡°Tell the kids I¡®m bringing their mom


    home. We just have to stop because the heavy rain is crazy,¡± he exined. ¡°Stop crying, Lyra Helene.


    Daddy¡®s driving again, okay?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, it¡®s okay. Let mommy enjoy for a while. Right, kids?¡± Anya chuckled.


    1 rolled my eyes, crawling back to the front of the car. Sky put on his shirt and followed me in front.


    ¡°We¡®re almost there,¡± I said as I peeked outside the window. It was a lie because Sky had to drive thirty


    minutes more. ¡°I love you, girls!¡± I whispered. ¡°I love you, mommy! I love you, daddy!¡± They said almost


    simultaneously, and then I ended the call.


    ¡°Yeah, right. We¡¯re almost there,¡± Sky nced at me as he began driving, sighing as he smiled at me.


    ¡°What am I going to do with this, Anj?¡± He puckered his lips, pointing at the bulge in


    his pants


    I pressed my lips, suppressing an embarrassed smile and realizing if my kids did not call, my core would


    have been filled with his manhood. I closed my eyes, imagining him inside me, thrusting his shaft into my


    core made me licked my lips and opened my eyes, Breathing hard, I turned my head to Sky. ¡°Should we


    stop the car again?¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58 ¨C Sky Knows (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Or not!¡± I said right away.


    He smiled and nced at me again. ¡°I¡®m just kidding, Anj. I know you wanted to get home to the girls.¡±


    I breathed in relief and smiled at him. ¡°Sorry, I haven¡®t had it for a long time.¡± I regretted saying it because


    Sky stepped on the brake to stop the car. ¡°Sky!¡± I growled at him. ¡°I was only


    ¡°Red light, Anj. Rx,¡± He chuckled, pointing at the traffic light. ¡°But I¡®ve been thinking.¡±


    I looked at him nervously. ¡°Thinking of what?¡±


    ¡°Thinking of you and how good you smell,¡± he whispered, his eyebrows knitting as if remembering


    something. ¡°How familiar your scent is to me,¡± he looked at me again, smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°My children gave you my perfume, that¡®s why,¡± I said to him, biting my thumb now as I could not rx.


    He nodded. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± he uttered in agreement but narrowed his eyes like there was something more.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Turn right,¡± I peeked outside the window, making sure I was giving him the right direction. ¡°You lived


    near Heaven Avenue?¡± He seemed surprised as we passed the street sign. ¡°Yep,¡± I answered. ¡°Only for


    a while. When my mom gets better, I¡®m nning to go back home,¡± I said while asking myself where


    exactly my home was. He nodded, and we were quiet for a few minutes when he asked me again.


    ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    I raised my hand, pointing with my index finger to the big, old house on the far end of the street.


    ¡°That¡®s where I live,¡± I told him, and to my surprise, he stopped the car. It was still raining, but I could


    walk from here. I unfastened my seatbelt and turned to him.


    ¡°Thank you, Sky.¡±


    I was about to open the door when he grabbed my forearm and pulled me into him, sitting me on hisp.


    ¡°Not so fast,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I¡®m stopping because it¡®s dark here.¡± ¡°Sky¨C¡± I said, but he already imed my


    lips, kissing me again. It was brief but enough to wake up my senses. I moved slightly away from him.


    ¡°We can¡®t do this, sky. You¡®re engaged, and I¡®m married.¡±


    Was married... Or still married to him, if I had to consider the wedding ring I kept and my love for him.


    ¡°We can¡®t see each other anymore,¡± I pressed my forehead into him, closing my eyes.


    ¡°I know,¡± He whispered. ¡°What excuse will you give your girls on their birthday?¡±


    I breathed in, inhaling his intoxicating scent. ¡°The truth?¡± My lips curved an uncertain smile because I


    had no idea what to tell them. ¡°Or maybe there was a zombie apocalypse, endemic, anything...¡±


    He puckered his lips, reaching mine and nting a kiss.


    ¡°Promise me, Sky, we will not see each other again,¡± My voice quivered as I held my tears. ¡°What if my


    father wanted to see the girls, or they wanted to see me? What will you do?¡± He asked, brushing his soft


    lips to the corners of my mouth. ¡°You¡®re making it hard for me, sky, but I was grateful enough you showed


    up and made my girls very happy today,¡± I said as my tongue reached for his lips.


    He chuckled, gripping my hips as I licked him. ¡°We should really finish what we began, Anj,¡± he breathed


    warm air on my neck, startled me as he reclined his seat and spread my legs as I stayed on top of him.


    My brain left my body when Sky unbuttoned my top again, freeing my breasts as he unsped my bra.


    ¡°You¡®re crazy, Sky,¡± I gasped when I felt him biting my hard peaks, sucking and stroking them.


    He moaned. ¡°Only two women made me crazy, Anj. You and my ex¨Cwife.¡± He panted as she smiled


    apologetically at me.


    When I heard it, I got myself lost and listened to the needs of my wet core, reaching,


    unbuckling his belt, and pulling down his trousers¡® zipper.


    ¡°Help me here,¡± I said, lifting my hips so he could pull down his pants.


    I gasped excitedly when his hard manhood was finally free and ready for me. I have always imagined


    this for a long time, wanting him inside me again. ¡°Have you done this in the car before?¡± He smiled


    naughtily at me. I shook my head, closing my eyes as he pulled down my underwear and stroked my


    bundle of nerves, causing me to arch my body toward him.


    My cellphone rang again. ¡°I hate to say this, Sky, but we must hurry.¡± He chuckled, grabbing my hips,


    lifting, and slowly sitting me back with his shaft entering my core. My hands gripped tight on his


    shoulders.


    ¡°Aaaahhh, Anj,¡± he groaned, making a heavenly sound to my ears, ¡°You¡®re so tight.¡±


    My lips parted, gasping for air and moaning as he pulled my hips slowly, up and down. ¡°S¨CSky...¡± I


    stuttered and moaned with pleasure as I excitedly moved faster. My heart pounded in my chest


    erratically as I felt my orgasming. ¡°Sky...¡± I whispered his name as my eyes rolled back with


    immense pleasure as I reached the seventh heaven.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He breathed hard, smiling as he watched me cry, biting my lips not to let out a scream in the car. ¡°Come


    with me, pumpkin,¡± he uttered in a husky voice as he moved faster, thrusting into me again but


    deeper, and before I could scream, his hand grabbed my nape, and he kissed my mouth while our


    bodies vibrated, getting into cloud nine before our bodies copsed back to earth.


    ¡°That was...¡± I was panting.


    ¡°Quick?¡± he chuckles, helping me dress as he catches his breath


    I smiled. ¡°Great,¡± I added as I crawled back to my seat, wanting to crawl until I reached my bedroom. I


    watched him zip his pants and recline his seat forward.


    He moved to his side, facing me, and looked at me. ¡°Why shouldn¡®t we see each other again?¡± He asked


    as if I was asking him to do a very difficult job. ¡°You know I don¡®t need to answer that question, right?¡± My


    lips quivered as I smiled nervously at him. Sky nodded and nced at my phone ringing again. He


    grabbed the phone before I could get it and answered my call. ¡°Hi there, baby,¡± he said sweetly. ¡°Yes,


    mommy and daddy are almost there, but daddy can¡®t stay, okay?¡± He smiled as he listened to my


    daughters. I pressed my lips, stopping myself from sobbing as I watched him talk to his daughters. ¡°I love


    you, too,¡± He smiled and nced at me, ending the call and giving me back my phone. He took a deep


    breath as he started the engine of the car, driving quietly toward the house I just pointed at him a while


    ago. As he stopped the car in front of the house, the light on the porch turned on, and the door opened.


    Tilting his head to see who wasing from the doorway, Sky narrowed his eyes, seeing Anya waiting


    for me. ¡°I hope Dn¡®s not the husband you¡®re telling me.¡± I shook my head. ¡°My husband? I escaped


    from him a long time ago,¡± I said, opening the car door. ¡°Thank you, Sky, and please...¡± I swallowed hard


    before I continued. ¡°Let¡®s not see each other again.¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to say that. I know,¡± he said as he


    smiled sadly at me and watched me leave his car.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59 ¨C Can You Keep A Secret? (Anj¡®s POV)


    Still wrapped in my bath towel, I almost jumped back to the bathroom when I saw Anya, her arms


    crossed to her chest as she waited for me to step outside the room.


    ¡°Geez, Anya,¡± I hissed, hoping to walk past her, but she blocked me, not stepping aside.


    ¡°Did something happen between you and Sky?¡± she asked suspiciously, her eyes squinting at me and


    her lips pursing as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Nothing!¡± I red at her, nudging my head and pointing


    to my sleeping children. ¡°I already told you, he came by the office, and I didn¡®t have a ride home. He¡®s


    just a good Samaritan offering me a ride in this crazy weather.¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± she smirked. ¡°So, Sky Mars offered you a ride home, and what? You arrived here with swollen


    lips, bright eyes, and...¡± she puckered her lips, pointing to the upper slope of my breast. ¡°Kiss mark on


    that part.¡±


    I crossed my arms, wrapping them around my body and hiding the proof of my insanity today.


    She chuckled when I walked past her in a hurry to get sleepwear in my cab, putting it on before


    she could notice other things.


    ¡°Don¡®t tell me you thank him with a st,¡± she sneered at me as she sat on the edge of our bed.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked my eyes at her, suddenly confused, although I could imagine the fireworks in the sky


    when we both reached the seventh heaven.


    ¡°Ang,¡± Anya said, and calling me by my full name meant she was serious. ¡°Thest time you didn¡®t


    come home, after two months, you surprised us with the news you¡®re pregnant, and you got not just


    one but three beautiful babies.¡±


    ¡°At least now, you¡®d know who¡®s the father,¡± I said, biting my lips, realizing I had just admitted to her


    something had happened. She gasped. ¡°O.M.G!¡± She turned her head to the door, making sure it was


    closed. She pulled me to the bed, had me sit beside her, and pinched me on my waist. My body jerked,


    feeling the slight pain of what she did. ¡°Aww! What¡®s that for?¡± ¡°You silly girl! Where and how?¡± Her eyes


    widened as she asked me in a hushed tone.


    I pouted, reaching the skin she pinched. ¡°What do you mean where and how?¡± My forehead creased as I


    stood and sat in front of my dresser to dry my hair. ¡°Wake up, Anj. The man is engaged to be married to


    an elite,¡± she reminded me. Her face was full of worries when I saw her reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°I know,¡± I uttered, sounding like Sky when I said the words. My eyes brimmed with tears when I turned


    to her, smiling sadly at the truth, who really sky loved even from the beginning. ¡°I¡®m not seeing him


    again.¡± ¡°Are you sure? He seemed crazy about you?¡± She looked at my kids. ¡°And the kids.¡± ¡°He


    promised me we¡®ll not see each other again,¡± I whispered, afraid my daughters were still


    awake and listening to us.


    She stared at me worriedly. ¡°And Dn? He likes you ¨C ¡°She shook her head. ¡°No, I overheard him


    admitting to you he loves you. Like, finally, he had the guts to tell you that.¡±


    I smiled sheepishly at her.


    ¡°I know you have a crush on Dn,¡± Anya whispered.


    I lowered my gaze, making sure to curve a smile on my lips before meeting her eyes. ¡°So, if I ept his


    love, you¡®ll be okay with it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, ¡°She answered, but the few seconds of her silence gave her away. She lowered her gaze,


    pretending to check on my children as she continued. ¡°Dn has been waiting for the right time until you


    reached eighteen,¡± she turned to me and smiled apologetically. ¡°But you got pregnant and left.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll think about it, Anya,¡± I said, although deep within me, I knew there was nothing to think about. My


    heart belonged to Sky Mars and no one else.


    The quiet hissing sound of my hairdryer silenced us for a while, and when I was done, I rose to my feet


    and went to bed, sleeping beside Selene.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Anya eximed, standing up and taking a photo from the drawer. ¡°We had this printed, a gift for


    parents. Dn cursed me a million times today for printing this and warned me our friendship and


    partnership are over if I gave this to you.¡± Curious about what will end their friendship, I got up and took


    the picture from her. My lips curved a smile, unexpecting the tears to roll down my cheeks as I saw our


    first family picture. I remembered this. The girls had to fight who would be sitting on their daddy¡®sp, but


    in the end, Leyanne won, with Selene sitting between Sky and me, while Lyra Helene had her arms


    around me from behind.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You took a lot of pictures,¡± I smiled, looking at each photo and wiping my tears as I chuckled at my girls¡®


    faces.


    ¡°I had to print all. My nieces are so adorable,¡± She sat beside me. ¡°Look at how they all grinned in the


    camera, Anj. I knew now where they got it. It¡®s from their dad.¡±


    My heart stopped beating, wanting to tell myself this was just Anya¡®s way of joking about how the kids


    looked like Sky.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to keep it from me, Anj. Sky is the father of the triplets, isn¡®t it?¡± She asked, taking the


    pictures from me, holding my hands. I wanted to lie to her, but until when could I do that to Anya, the only


    friend and sister I had in my life.


    ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡± I asked her worriedly.


    ¡°I swear to the grave of my father, Anj. I¡®m not telling anyone,¡± she said. ¡°Am I right? Is Sky their father?¡±


    She gasped when I nodded. ¡°Did he force you? Did he...¡± She whimpered; the horror in her eyes could


    tell she thought Sky forced me and just left me alone.


    My tears seemed to be endless, wiping them as they rolled down my cheeks again. I shook my


    Chapter 59 ¨C Can You Keep A Secret?


    head and smiled nervously at Anya. ¡°Six years ago, just before my seventeenth birthday, Sky Mars and I


    got really drunk,¡± Although I didn¡®t admit exactly that I got at the elite¡®s party that night, the fact that I was


    with Sky, Anya understood which party I went to. ¡°Did he force you?¡± She asked again. ¡°Or a one¨Cnight


    stand?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°The truth? He offered to take me home, but I got him crazy...¡± I remembered that


    night, how I ran to the beach, and how I fell in love with him. ¡°We got drunk, crazy in love that we got


    married that night.¡± Anya raised her eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    I chuckled as I cried. ¡°You heard me right, Anya. That night, I became Mrs. Ang Perry Mars.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60 ¨C A Good Excuse (Anj¡®s POV) ¡°Mommy?¡± Selene cupped my face.


    When I opened my eyes, three pairs of worried eyes were staring at me. My lips curved a sweet


    and gentle smile, seeing my girls. ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± Leyanne ced her palm on my forehead.


    I stretched my arms and yawned, still tired after yesterday¡®s event in their school and the hot night with


    Sky. Thinking of those searing kisses we shared, I breathed out as the heat crept to my body and turned


    my face apple red. ¡°You must be sick, mommy?¡± Lyra Helene gasped. ¡°Your face is soooo red.¡±


    I could not help myself fromughing at my children as I got up and leaned on the bed¡®s headrest. I


    opened my arms wide, weing the three in my arms, and embraced them tightly. ¡°Argh! What have


    you been eating these days?¡± I groaned and chuckled when Selene came on top of me, resting her head


    on my chest and wrapping her arms around me. Leyanne snuggled to my right and Lyra Helene to my


    other side. My two girls stretched their arms, embracing me.


    They giggled, raising their heads so I could kiss their foreheads. After telling Anya the truth, my chest felt


    light. We talked for hoursst night, telling her everything that had happened to Sky and me and why I


    returned despite my feelings for him.


    ¡°What made you think mommy is sick?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡®s already six, and you¡®re still in bed,¡± Leyanne answered, ying with the ribbon of my nightwear.


    I raised my forehead. ¡°Really?¡± I closed my eyes and moaned. ¡°Mommy still wants to sleep,¡°I smiled,


    kissing them again and sighing as I let them go. Leyanne and Lyra Helene climbed down the bed, except


    for Selene.


    ¡°Can we go to school with you, mommy?¡± She asked, her lips pouting as she stared at me.


    It is Saturday, and I only have one scheduled ss today. I squinted my eyes, pretending I was thinking


    really hard, then I kissed her nose. ¡°Okay. Then, after that, we¡®ll visit Sister Grace in the nursing home.¡±


    I turned my head, looking for my two other girls and what was making them busy. Leanne was on the


    phone, and Lyra Helene was about to cry as she tried to snatch the phone from her. ¡°What are they


    doing?¡± I asked, hoping to say it only to myself, but I said it aloud. ¡°They¡®re trying to call Daddy,¡± she


    answered. ¡°But he¡®s not answering.¡±


    ¡°Daddy won¡®t answer,¡± I muttered sadly, and my girls turned to me as if I had just told them something


    had died.


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Leyanne¡®s eyes widened.


    I almost guffawed, realizing my five¨Cyear¨Cold daughter just ¡®shh¡® me. She ran toward us and ced my


    cellphone on the bed, turning the speaker on, and I could not believe myself joining them, crawling with


    Selene to look at the phone, waiting for Sky to answer.


    ¡°Anj?¡± he said like he just woke up.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Leyanne asked as if trying to confirm if it was really him.


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡± he answered, causing my heart to panic. What is Sky doing? After promisingst. night,


    why is he answering my children¡®s call?


    ¡°Sorry, Daddy,¡± Lyra Helene answered. ¡°Everything is fine now. Mommy¡®s awake.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He was quiet for a few seconds, probably thinking about what I had in mind, too. We are not supposed to


    communicate anymore, but how can I stop the kids?


    ¡°Is there a problem? Is mommy sick? You want me to go there?¡± Now Sky¡®s voice is in panic. The girls


    giggled. ¡°She said she¡®s fine,¡± Leyanne assured him. ¡°We¡®re just worried because mommy kept calling


    your name in her sleep.¡± ¡°No way!¡± I uttered, covering my mouth, and when Sky heard my voice, he


    could not stop himself fromughing.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, Anj. I kept thinking of you, too.¡± He murmured, making my cheeks crimson red.


    ¡°Mommy¡®s blushing, Daddy,¡± Selene chuckled, touching my cheek with her index finger. I heard him


    laugh again, truly entertained with my kids.


    ¡°Have you eaten your breakfast yet?¡± He asked, d that he was changing the topic. ¡°Uncle Dn¡®s


    preparing our breakfast now,¡± Lyra Helene answered him. ¡°Uncle Dn?¡± The tone of his voice was


    suspicious. I could imagine him squinting his beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh! He lives here with us because he sold his house so he can help Aunt Anya¨C¡±I cleared my


    throat to cut Lyra Helene, but she continued, ¡°and he cooks breakfast for us, do errands for Mommy and


    Aunt Anya, and...¡± I took my phone. ¡°I think Daddy got it already,¡± I said, hoping to cut the call but doing it


    would disappoint them. ¡°Is Uncle Dn Aunt Anya¡®s boyfriend?¡± he asked the girls again. Leyanne took


    the cell phone from me. ¡°No. Aunt Anya said Uncle Dn has a huge crush on mommy, and he can also


    be our Daddy if you didn¡®te yesterday.¡±


    My heart panicked when Sky didn¡®t talk. ¡°We¡®re going with Mommy to her work today,¡± Lyra Helene


    added. ¡°Okay. I¡®ll pick you up after Mom¡®s work and cook lunch for you.¡± He said, causing me to be


    hysterical and snatching the phone from Leyanne. ¡°What are you doing, Sky?¡± I hissed, wanting to


    remind him of his promise.


    ¡°What? The Uncle Dn can cook for them, but the Dad can¡®t?¡± he smirked.


    If my children were not gawking at me, I would scream at him and remind him we were just


    ¨C §¡


    §ç


    , §ä§Ö


    pretending


    ¡°You have a business trip,¡± I almost screamed at him. ¡°You can¡®t skip work.¡± ¡°Anj, I¡®m the boss. I own the


    company. I can ask other people toe on my behalf.¡± He uttered, sighing and keeping silent for a few


    seconds. ¡°I love you, girls. Can you give the phone to Mommy? I need to talk to her?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± The girls


    said simultaneously.¡° Love you, Daddy!¡± They all said before leaving the bedroom, and after Selene


    closed the door, I turned the speaker off. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I hissed, pacing in the bedroom but


    stopping when I noticed the bruise mark on my shoulder and neck. ¡°What have we done?¡± I asked in


    horror, tracing the marks of our insanityst night. ¡°Are you asking yourself or me?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Anj, I


    want to see you again. I promise you, after this, we won¡®t see each other again.¡± I did not answer, only


    eyeing myself in the mirror, remembering how we shared kisses and how he made me reach the climax


    twice, and I slept dreaming I wanted more. ¡°Let¡®s give the girls something to remind them of their father


    before you erase him in the picture,¡± He said when I didn¡®t answer him. ¡°At least, they would get to have


    a happy memory of me before being eaten by zombies alive,¡± he continued,ughing as he persuaded


    me. ¡°Don¡®t be funny, Sky,¡± I muttered, sighing as I opened the drawer, taking my pouch and choosing


    from my makeup kit something to cover the bruises. ¡°You¡®ll only hurt my girls,¡± I uttered worriedly. You¡®ll


    only hurt me, I want to add, but I bite my lips, stopping from saying


    1. it.


    ¡°Let me have my fun, Anj. Just think of a good excuse on Saturday, and after today, I promise you, I


    won¡®t bother you and your girls.¡± I lowered my eyes, and the tears welling in my eyes fell, unsure if I


    wanted him to his fun as if we were a thing, not a person. ¡°Make sure to think of a really good excuse for


    the girls before you ept this Dn in your life as their father, Anj.¡±


    I wanted to tell Sky that I didn¡®t need to think of an excuse. All I had to do was tell them he was engaged


    with Line, and I wished to make myself happy by choosing someone else.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61 ¨C The Unexpected Visitor (Anj¡®s POV) ¡°Did the world fall on you, Anj?¡± Anya asked when I


    came to the dining room. I sat quietly, forcing a smile as I picked up the cup of coffee and watched Dn


    sit on the head seat across from me. This has been our usual seating arrangement since I returned to


    Aunt Rose¡®s house.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Mommy, look,¡± Leyanne said excitedly. ¡°Uncle Dn made us shaped pancakes,¡± she propped her


    elbows on the table and picked up the heart¨Cshaped pancake. ¡°Mine is the moon,¡± Selene said, wanting


    to tell her that the pancake¡®s normal shape is a circle. Dn pressed his lips, suppressing a smile. How


    he made her believe it was a moon rather than a circle is impressive to me. Lyra Helene only giggled, so


    I assumed we were thinking the same thing, but I caught a glimpse of the star¨Cshaped pancake she was


    eating.


    ¡°Uncle Dn is trying to impress the girls,¡± Anya chimed in, picking up her cup and sipping her coffee as


    she nced at Dn. ¡°Mommy, Uncle Dn is asking what your n for tomorrow is,¡± Leyanne looked


    at me, waiting for my answer. I looked at the ceiling, pretending to think when I hadid the ns for


    tomorrow and theing days. ¡°Why?¡± I put my cup down on the saucer, asking her. ¡°Uncle Dn said


    he wants to bring us to the amusement park if we¡®re free,¡± my daughter answered. I nced at Dn,


    waiting for my answer. ¡°Tell Uncle Dn Sister Grace is expecting us toe tomorrow, and it¡®s Mrs.


    Antta¡®s eighty¨Csixth birthday, and she¡®s hoping to see you,


    girls.¡±


    Dn groaned, shaking his head as he chuckled when I reminded him of tomorrow¡®s event. He hissed


    and looked at me. ¡°I forgot,¡± he mouthed, making Anya raise her eyebrows.


    My eyebrows raised when I looked at him. ¡°Why? Why ask my girls when you can ask me?¡± I twitched


    my lips, hoping to smile at him, but I felt like the sky had really fallen on me.


    ¡°How about dinner? Would you like to go out and have dinner with me?¡± It was so direct that when he


    asked me, I could only open my mouth, wanting to glower at him, but he met my eyes, gazing at me


    lovingly and adoringly, not minding whether Anya or the kids were there. Suddenly, I didn¡®t know what


    to answer.


    It was silent in the room for a few seconds, but Leyanne broke that silence when she turned her


    head to Dn. ¡°Just mommy?¡± She blinked her eyes twice before turning to look at me. Dn smiled,


    tousling her hair as he answered. ¡°Of course, it¡®s dinner with you girls,¡± he reached for her face and


    wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Girls? Does it include me, Uncle Dn?¡± teased Anya, mimicking the


    girls¡® voice and batting her eyshes at him, but he sneered at her. ¡°What?¡± She chuckled. ¡°You said


    girls.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Lyra Helene smiled charmingly at him. ¡°But it¡®ll be fun if we go to the amusement park.¡±


    Dn nodded, getting a good idea from her. ¡°Why don¡®t we go to the amusement park and then have


    dinner?¡± He flickered his eyes at me, looking happy at the idea when my children¡®s faces lit like twinkling


    stars in the sky. ¡°How about on Monday?¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡± They all called me with hope as their eyes danced with excitement.


    I raised my eyebrows, pursed my lips, and stayed quiet for a while. ¡°As long as Aunt Anya will be with us,


    it¡®s fine with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Anya said excitedly, sticking her tongue out to him. She rose to her feet, ced her te on the


    sink, and walked behind him, stopping as she rested her head on his shoulder.¡± Next time, tell me ahead


    of time about your ns of dating my cousin. I¡®ll probably volunteer to babysit these princesses.¡± She


    straightened up and tapped his shoulder before turning her back on him.


    I rose to my feet, not bothering to eat breakfast.


    ¡°Aren¡®t you going to eat?¡± Dn asked worriedly, looking at my empty te. ¡°I¡®m full,¡± I said, not looking


    at him as I faced the bedroom¡®s direction. ¡°FULL...¡± I overheard Leyanne spelling it out to her sister. My


    brain has a different of spelling the word to me. ¡°I¡®m a fool,¡± I sighed deeply. ¡°FOOL!¡± I said to myself,


    climbing up the bed, curling my body as I covered myself with the blue quilt.


    ***


    The ssroom was quiet for almost an hour as my students took their final exam, but as soon as they


    were done, they could not help smiling and admiring the three girls at the back, looking exactly alike, not


    just in their faces, hairstyle, but also in clothing and shoes,


    Along with my students, they also lined up, with their exam papers, with different exam content, of


    course.


    ¡°Can I copy your answer in number one?¡± Abner, one of my students, joked with Leyanne, and he


    pressed his lips when she looked at her paper and leaned her head toward him when he bent forward


    ¡°Icosagon,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He raised his eyebrows, peeking at her answer. ¡°What¡®s that?¡±


    ¡°A twenty¨Csided polygon,¡± she exined to him and then made one step forward toward me. ¡°You


    shouldn¡®t ask for my answer, Mister. It¡®s cheating.¡±


    This time, my students in the lineughed, and Abner, smiling at her, showed his exam paper, ¡°You¡®re


    right. Ms. Perry is so smart not to give us the same question paper,¡± He shook his head, handing me his


    paper. ¡°I thought my exam was difficult, but hers?¡± he clucked his tongue. ¡°Geez! I don¡¯t even know what


    icosagon is.¡±


    Leyanne agreed, nodding her head as she gave me her paper. ¡°Yeah, Mister. Your test is difficult, too.


    Why does mommy have to give you choices?¡± She copied him, clucking her tongue but waved her hands


    to him as he said goodbye to them.


    ¡°Gosh, Ms. Perry, your kids are adorable,¡± Another student said, giving me her paper. My daughters sat


    back on the chair in front and talked to some of my students as they waited until all students submitted


    their exams.


    ¡°I¡®ll just put these papers on Mommy¡®s table, and then we¡®ll go to Sister Grace, okay?¡± I told them, hoping


    they forgot about Sky¡®s offer to cook for them.


    As we walked toward the faculty room, the girls were chatting about the geographical figures they


    thought were difficult. It was actually all difficult because I learned them only when I was eight. ¡°Good


    morning, girls!¡± Looking like she had a ss, Kat greeted them but grabbed my arm before I could open


    the door. ¡°Just a warning, Anj. You have a very handsome visitor.¡± My forehead creased, thinking of Sky


    coming early and watching my children as they excitedly pushed the door to see their father. But as soon


    as I stepped inside, like my daughters, I halted and was surprised to see the man I was not hoping to


    meet today.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Perry,¡± Finn rose to his feet, curving his lips with a sweet smile and handing me a


    bouquet of peach roses. As if he was handing me a sword instead of beautiful roses, my three


    daughters stepped back, bumping into me, and the three of them snuggled closer to me. ¡°Finn, what are


    you doing here?¡± It was the same question I had in mind, but before I could say the words, someone


    standing behind me had already asked him. I didn¡®t need to know who it was because as soon as the


    girls looked back, they ran to him. ¡°Daddy!¡± they all cried, surprising Finn. ¡°Sky?¡± Finn asked, looking at


    me and then the girls. ¡°Daddy?¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62 ¨C Daddy, Fix This (Anj¡®s POV)


    When Kat told me I had a handsome visitor, I wanted to tell her that ¡®handsome¡® was not even the right


    word to describe Sky. He is a strikingly gorgeous man, my own perfect Greek god who has the power to


    bring electrifying feelings to my body, and someone who could make me forget myself and my values


    whenever he started touching me. Overhearing my colleague about it, my daughters excitedly went


    inside the faculty room only to be surprised to see a handsome man, but not their father. Standing up


    and smiling sweetly at me, Finn greeted me as he handed me a bouquet of peach roses.


    ¡°Finn, what are you doing here?¡± A voice so familiar that my children ran to him as if to look for shelter


    and protection, seeing a stranger in front of them giving me beautiful roses.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± They all cried at the same time, with Selene raising her arms to her father. Like it was just usual


    for him, he bent and carried her into his arms before walking toward us. ¡°Sky? Daddy?¡± Finn was not


    only taken by surprise but shocked as he heard them calling Sky their daddy.


    I panicked, taking the roses from him, but when Sky widened his eyes at me, I returned the bouquet to


    Finn.


    ¡°It¡®s a long story, and it¡®s not what you think, Mr. Mars,¡± I said in a hushed tone, not wanting my girls to


    hear about this long story because despite being geniuses, they are still little kids wanting to hear


    bedtime stories and fairy tales.


    He pressed his lips, but the smile was still evident, and he only did it to suppressughter wanting to


    escape from his mouth. He took the flowers but ced them back on the table, surprising me when he


    smiled gently at the girls. ¡°Hi, girls. I¡¯m Finn, Sky¡®s brother,¡± He introduced himself that way, causing me


    to turn my head to Sky, panic¨Cstricken at the thought of making our situation worst.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sky gritted his teeth as he approached us.


    Leyanne walked to Finn, raising her head and tugging his shirt to get his attention. ¡°Are you


    really my dad¡®s brother?¡±


    He squatted to reach her height, and surprisingly, when the corners of his mouth lifted, it was not a viin


    kind of smile but charming and gentle. ¡°Yep,¡± He answered cheerily, holding her hands. ¡°You must be my


    adorable niece he¡®s been telling about.¡±


    Sky and I knew it was a lie because only Steve Mars knew about my children; they were not even close


    siblings, to begin with.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sky asked, narrowing his eyes on the roses and cing his hand lightly on


    Leyanne¡®s head. My daughter turned to him and held on to his forearm.


    ¡°I just wanted to thank Ms. Perry for her help,¡± Finn rose to his feet and nced at the bouquet and a


    cake box, which I only noticed now. ¡°I am also inviting her for lunch.¡± ¡°We have ns,¡± He fixed his eyes


    on the gifts on the table, and if his eyes could magically


    emit fire, the roses and cake would be burning now.


    ¡°Daddy¡®s gonna cook lunch for us,¡± Lyra Helene said happily.


    My eyes wandered around the faculty room, and I was d it was Saturday because only Kat and I had


    a ss on this day. I hate to think this would cause issues and conflict if they started talking about my


    children and their rtions with Mars.


    ¡°Really?¡± Finn raised his eyebrows at Sky. ¡°Daddy has never done that before.¡± He smiled at, her. ¡°I


    mean, he has never cooked for anyone but himself.¡±


    Lyra Helene pursed her lips, raised her head to her father, and then nced at the cake on the table.


    ¡°Who has a birthday?¡± she asked him, turning to me, raising her arms for me to carry her. I took her in


    my arms and shook my head as I thought of an answer, but Finn answered.


    ¡°Mommy¡®s,¡± he said, flickering his eyes at me and guessing he was right. ¡°Mommy¡®s birthday is in


    September, and she¡®s turning twenty¨Cthree,¡± Lyra Helene told him, making me want to groan. Why do my


    kids just give me away? Finn raised his eyebrows, creasing his forehead like he was reminded of


    something, then smiled at her. ¡°Really? That¡®s nice. My birthday¡®s in September, too, and guess what?


    I¡®m turning twenty¨Cthree like mommy.¡± Selene cupped Sky¡®s face with her tiny palms. ¡°Daddy, I¡®m hungry


    already. I only ate one moon.¡±


    ¡°One moon?¡± Sky nced at me. ¡°Why only one moon?¡± he asked her even though he was confused


    with what she said.


    ¡°I¡®m worried about Mommy. She did not eat breakfast,¡± she said before nestling her head to his neck.


    ¡°We¡®re leaving,¡± Sky turned to me. ¡°Get your things, or whatever you want to bring.¡±


    I went to my table to put the papers inside my drawer and grabbed my big bag with my children¡®s stuff.


    When I returned, Leyanne was already holding the bouquet of roses.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡®s bring this and put this in grandma¡®s vase,¡± she said, not minding Finn. ¡°Umm...¡± I wanted


    to tell her it was not a good idea, but she looked at Sky, asking for his permission, not mine. She simply


    informed me but did not ask me if it was okay with me. ¡°Good idea,¡± It was Finn who answered,


    taking the cake box. He ced his palm and rubbed his belly, wrinkling his nose as he smiled weirdly at


    my children. ¡°I just remember I didn¡¯t eat breakfast, too.¡± ¡°Can Uncle Finn join us, too, Daddy?¡± Leyanne


    turned his head at sky. Finn looked at Sky, his lips downturned as he fluttered his eyshes. ¡°Can I


    come, too, Daddy?¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Sky snarled at him. He sneered at him. ¡°Seriously, Sky.¡± He took a


    deep breath as he shook his head. ¡°Let¡®s start your long story in your kitchen.¡± He extended his arm,


    offering his hand. ¡°Who would like to hold Uncle Finn¡®s hand?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Leyanne took his hand, and together they walked toward the door. As if Sky could feel my


    overwhelming emotions now, he held my hand and gripped it tight as he smiled at me. ¡°I¡®ll fix this, Anj,¡±


    he said, startling me again as he kissed me on my lips.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63 ¨C Not Letting Go (Sky¡®s POV)


    Anj jolted when my lips touched her soft lips, startling her as I kissed her. I wanted to do this since I woke


    up this morning, and when the kids called me, I just got a way to see her again. What I did not expect


    was to see Finn here with a bouquet of roses and cake.


    What is he up to now?


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Lyra Helene and Selene giggled, stopping me from kissing her deeper. I kissed Lyra Helene¡®s


    cheek and Selene¡®s before turning my back on Anj, giving her time to breathe.


    ¡°What do you want Daddy to cook?¡± I asked Selene as we waited in the hallway. ¡°God, what has mommy


    been feeding you? You¡®re heavy.¡±


    ¡°Bread,¡± she giggled and wriggled her body, so I put her down, and she ran with her sister.¡± Spaghetti,


    Daddy. I want spaghetti,¡± she said as she squealed in delight when Leyanne ran after her.


    ¡°Me, too! Me, too!¡± Leyanne jumped in front of me. I chuckled. ¡°Okay! We¡®ll have spaghetti. How about


    you, Lyra Helene?¡± I asked when they went out of the faculty room. She was still in her mother¡®s arms


    and didn¡®t want to get down. I walked toward them. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Come to daddy,¡± I said as if it was


    natural for me to get someone¡®s child in her mother¡®s arm or if I could even say it to any woman.


    She wrapped her tiny arms around my neck and buried her face on my neck. ¡°I don¡®t like him, Daddy,¡±


    she cried.


    ¡°Uncle Finn?¡± I asked curiously. Uncle Finn! I want to dieughing right now, and I was sure Olivia would


    burst a peal ofughter. ¡°Yeah,¡± she tilted her head, peeking at Finn, also gazing at her curiously. ¡°I¡®m


    scared of him.¡± I kissed her hair. ¡°Don¡®t worry, he¡®s nice like Daddy,¡± I promised her, but she only nestled


    her head to my neck again. ¡°Lyra Helene, you better get down,¡± I heard Anj saying as she blocked the


    two girls running around. ¡°Please, girls, no running. You¡®re making mommy dizzy.¡± ¡°No,¡± she cried, almost


    choking me when she tightened her arms on my neck.


    ¡°How did you manage these three alone?¡± I asked as I shook my head when Anj tried to get Lyra Helene


    from me. ¡°Let her be with Daddy.¡± ¡°She¡®s heavy,¡± she said, still trying to get her from me, but she only


    cried.


    ¡°It¡®s okay, Anj. She¡®s not heavy. I can still carry you, you know.¡± I batted my eyshes at her, smiling and


    hoping to kiss her again, but with Finn looking at us, raising his eyebrows as he studied us, I stopped


    myself from puckering my lips. She heaved a deep sigh, giving up as she caught Selene¡®s hand.


    Leyanne walked in Finn¡®s direction, and as we all walked toward the stairs, the three children went quiet,


    probably


    civithaivamatos


    af.indfarfarmin...


    ¡°How did you be three?¡± I heard Finn say when we were already in the parking lot, and with a tone


    in his voice, he was only asking a rhetorical question, not wanting to get an answer.


    ¡°Mom said her fertilized egg split into three, producing us,¡± She answered, surprising Finn and me.


    When our eyes met, weughed.


    ¡°What are you studying? Biology?¡± Finn shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Mommy?¡± Leyanne ran to her,


    sounding sad as if she had said something wrong as she held her hand


    Instead of getting annoyed at Finn, she smiled gently at her, opened her car door, and Leyanne went


    inside and fastened her seatbelt in the child seat. ¡°Uncle Finn is only asking you. He¡®s not making fun of


    you,¡± she assured her as she checked the seatbelt, but Anj knew Finn was being sarcastic.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡®m only asking. You¡®re in kindergarten; I supposed you don¡®t learn that in school yet,¡± he added,


    making me want to smack him in the head. Leyanne pouted, leaning forward to see Finn. ¡°Uh¨Chuh!


    Teacher Joy is teaching us shapes and colors.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Finn smiled at her. ¡°That¡®s my point. Little girls are not supposed to know it yet,¡± His smile


    disappeared when three girls turned their heads at him and then at their mother.


    Selene brushed the strands of hair on her face before getting inside. ¡°She should at least teach us the


    vertices and angles.¡±


    ¡°The what?¡± I asked, turning to her. I put Lyra Helene in her car seat, and while I put on her seatbelt, she


    answered me.


    ¡°The vertices and angles,¡± she repeated, rolling her eyes at us as if Finn and I were dumb. ¡°Sorry,¡± She


    mouthed, smiling apologetically at me. She was about to open the driver¡®s seat, but I stopped her. ¡°I¡®m


    driving your car,¡± I said, taking the car key from her. ¡°I asked Frank to drop me here.¡± I held her hand and


    led her to the passenger¡®s side. I nced at Finn, getting inside his car, but before he could drive past


    us, he stopped and opened the window.


    ¡°Your ce?¡± He asked, and I could only nod at him, seeing how serious he was in joining us in our


    lunch today. ¡°See you girlster!¡± he waved his hand at them before going ahead of us.


    ¡°Sky, we¡®re going to their grandmother today,¡± she said resignedly, but I ignored her. ¡°I told you I¡®m only


    cooking lunch for the girls, and then you¡®re free as a bird, Anj,¡± I promised as I closed the door and


    walked toward the driver¡®s side.


    ¡°Just lunch,¡± I promised her as I began driving and recalled how I spent time with Olivia when she was


    young, scanning my brain and thinking of the nursery rhymes she loved to sing before, but as I wasThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    about to open my mouth, Leyanne called her mother. ¡°Mommy, can we skip lessons tonight?¡± She asked


    as she yed with the barbie doll in her hand.


    Anj nced at them at the back and nodded as she checked on them again.


    ¡°Can I read something else?¡± Selene asked, talking as if she was not turning six but sixty. Anj looked


    ahead. ¡°You may, baby. What do you want to read tonight?¡± When I looked at her quickly in the rearview


    mirror, she was looking at the roof of the car while her index finger pointed at her temple as she thought.


    I was about to suggest fairy tale titles when she answered. ¡°Greek Mythology,¡± she answered, and when


    Anj said ¡®okay,¡®Selene smiled and joined Lyra Helene in reciting Humpy Dumpty. I caught Anj ncing at


    her wristwatch. ¡°What time do you need to be there?¡± ¡°At four,¡± Leyanne answered for her. I nodded. ¡°We


    have plenty of time, Anj,¡± I smiled at her, but she puffed out air instead of answering me. ¡°What are you


    so worried about?¡± She chuckled nervously as she looked at me. ¡°It¡®s what I¡®m worried about,¡± she said


    and looked outside the window. ¡°That plenty of time...¡± she uttered in a hushed tone. I reached for her


    hand and ced it on my thigh. ¡°You know what¡®s worrying me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked as her eyes overwhelmed with worries.


    ¡°Not wanting to let you go, Anj,¡± I answered, sighing deeply as I focused my eyes on the road. I must be


    crazy, but I have no ns to let her go today. Anyone can call me a bad daddy, but if I had to persuade


    her children to stay with me tonight, I will.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64 ¨C The First Gift


    (Sky¡®s POV)


    ¡°Woah!¡± The triplets beautiful round eyes widened as we entered my penthouse. I seldom used this


    ce, and not even once that I brought a woman here. This was my haven, a ce I could call my own


    man cave, that not even Line knew this ce.


    Finn smirked, entering the house and cing the bouquet of roses on the living room¡®s center table. He


    walked to the kitchen, and I bet putting the cake box on the kitchen ind.


    Anj sat quietly on the couch, her eyes wandering in the living room as she nced at her kids from time


    to time as they ran around, giggling happily inside the room. My lips curved into an undeniably happy


    smile, so overwhelming that I felt my heart was full of happiness. I never thought my living room with kids


    running around would be an exciting sight for me. Sitting on the arm of the couch, I stood up. ¡°I have a


    surprise for you, kids,¡± I said, gesturing my hands toe to me and pretending not to notice their


    mother frowning at me. They all ran to me, following me to the hallway leading to the bedrooms. I gave


    Frank three hours early this morning to turn the guest room into a bedroom that the girls could not resist.


    My heart was pounding as I had not seen it yet, and if he failed to amaze my children and me, this would


    be the second time I would get disappointed in him. I opened the door, but I let the triplets push the ajar


    door to open it wide. ¡°Woah!¡± I was not sure if it was the triplets or me, but how the interior designers


    managed to decorate the room in a short span of time was something incredible.


    The girls squealed in delight, running to the beds with their names on each headrest. I could still see the


    needed changes, like the wallpapers, flooring, and dressers, but the carpet, bed sheets, and stuffed toys


    but the room decor have done their purpose, luring the kids into a magical ce known as having a


    bedroom of their own. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Leyanne called, jumping on top of her bed.


    ¡°Mooommmmmyyyyy!¡± screamed Selene,ughing happily like her sisters as shey down and rolled to


    her bed.


    ¡°What¡®s this, Sky?¡± Anj asked, looking not happy with what she saw.


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Finn opened the door wide and leaned on the wall as he watched the girls climbing down the


    bed and dashing toward the toys. ¡°What¡®s this, big brother? What are you doing?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, can we take this big bear at home?¡± Lyra Helene asked as the three hugged the giant teddy


    bear sitting in the middle of other toys. Perhaps their excitement was overflowing that they did not mind


    her not answering Lyra Helene.


    Leyanne ran to me. ¡°Where¡®s your bedroom, Daddy?¡± ¡°Next room. Come on, check out the other rooms.


    Just be careful, okay?¡± I told them, and the girls walked past us, excitedly running in the master¡®s


    bedroom direction, leaving the three of us alone in the bedroom.


    ¡°What are you doing, Sky?¡± hissed Anj, closing the door. ¡°You said we¡®re just having lunch. What¡®s this?¡±


    she snarled, looking at the bedroom furiously.


    ¡°A gift,¡± I said, sitting on the edge of the bed in Selene¡®s bed.


    ¡°A gift?¡± Finn creased his forehead. ¡°Don¡®t you think this is too much? No offense,¡± he raised his hands,


    smiling sheepishly at Anj. ¡°But I know how my brother¡®s crazy in giving gifts to women, but not this ce,


    and not with a woman with children.¡±


    ¡°Finn!¡± I growled at him, standing up and wanting to punch him in the face, but he had a point. I don¡®t


    understand myself as well. If Line knew about this, she would surely throw a fit.


    ¡°We¡®re going home,¡± Anj sighed deeply, walking out of the bedroom to find her children.


    I groaned, lying in bed as I pinned my eyes on the ceiling. I could see lots of glow¨Cin¨Cthe¨Cdark stickers,


    something the girls would go crazy aboutter at night. ¡°Say it! Just say I¡¯m crazy,¡± I hissed at Finn, still


    standing and leaning on the wall.


    He smirked. ¡°Yes, brother, you are crazy, but I¡®ll probably do the same thing,¡± He crossed his arms to his


    chest. You just gave me an idea, Sky.¡±


    My eyebrows raised, getting up to look at him. ¡°What are you up to, Finn?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll go straight to the point, Sky. The first time I saw Ms. Perry, I fell in love with her, and I don¡®t care if she


    has three children, but I¡®ll be pursuing her. If I need to buy Disnend for the girls, I will do it to set my


    cap for her.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re crazy,¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°May the best man win then?¡± He squinted his eyes. ¡°But seriously, Sky, you can¡®t win at me this time.


    What will you do with Line? Break the woman¡®s heart?¡±


    I punched his arm lightly. ¡°I¡®m giving this ce as a gift, Finn, not marrying her. Anj Perry is an interesting


    woman; her children are adorable, but she¡¯s not the marrying type. Let me have my fun.¡±


    Finn raised his eyebrows, holding his chin as he looked at me. ¡°You mean you¡®re not really the kids¡®


    father?¡±


    I scoffed at him.¡°I don¡®t know who the bastard father of those children is, leaving Anj to raise the kids


    alone,¡± I said, holding the knob. ¡°Let¡®s just say she gave you a chance to pass that subject, so I simply


    reciprocate the favor.¡± Not giving Finn a chance to talk, I walked out of the room to find them. I breathed


    in relief when I saw her bag on the couch, which meant they were still around the house. I followed the


    triplets¡® voices and found them in my study room.


    Her children were lying with their stomachs on the carpet, flipping the pages of a Geography book, while


    Anj was standing, staring at the big picture frame hanging on the wall behind the executive office table,


    and just like her, I had just seen it only now.


    Frank must have thought of this idea, printing the picture he had taken yesterday. Anj smiled at me while


    my eyes were pinned on her beautiful face, looking at her like an in¨Clove husband. The kids were


    happily smiling, looking at us. It was perfect! It was beautiful!


    I remembered the exact thoughts I had at the time he took the picture. The moment I saw Anj, I fell in


    love with her.


    Breathing out, I walked quietly in her direction and stood beside her.


    ¡°I will let this slide, Sky. Only for today, but please, tomorrow, let¡®s not see each other,¡± Anj whispered,


    raising her hand to wipe her tears. I nodded, agreeing with her. As much as I wanted to have my fun,


    seeing her looking so happy, sad, and in pain at the same time confused me that I hated myself for


    hurting her.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65 ¨C Wake Me Up From Insanity (Anj¡®s POV)


    Sky Mars was crazy for making my children very happy.


    Seeing how happy they were jumping in their own beds, running happily inside the bedroom full of toys,


    and their faces shining brightly for having something they never had before was the scariest thing that


    ever happened to me.


    Things are getting out of my hand now, and if Sky finds out the triplets are his flesh and blood, he will


    hate me, and it will be easier for him to get my children from me. My heart pounding hard inside my


    chest, I went out of the room to look for my children.


    We have to leave now.


    I didn¡®t need to check the room next to the girls¡® bedroom because I knew they would not stay there, and


    following their giggles and excited voices, I walked back to the living room, pushed the ajar door slowly,


    and saw my children looking stunned at their father¡®s study room. ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Mommy, look,¡±


    Leyanne said excitedly, running toward me and holding my hand to join them inside the room.


    The welling tears in my eyes rolled down my cheeks as I saw the thrill in their eyes as if they were in


    heaven seeing the books on the shelves. Whether Sky loves to read or the books were just a decoration


    in the study room, my kids found this ce more fascinating than their bedroom.


    ¡°Daddy has his own library!¡± Selene eximed as she stood in the middle of the study room, her eyes


    looking admiringly at the shelves. ¡°Woah!¡± Lyra Helene¡®s mouth was still in an O shape as her eyes


    wandered to the shelves.¡± Does Daddy read all of them?¡± she asked, joining Leyanne in walking to the


    shelves and scanning the books before getting a colorful Geography book at the bottom of the shelf. The


    hardbound and big book was so heavy that they had to help each other carry it back to where Selene


    was standing. They ced the book on the floor,id their stomachs on the carpet, and my three girls


    started flipping the pages excitedly. But what caught my attention was the big picture frame hanging on


    the wall. It was taken from yesterday¡®s event in school, and if Sky has no n for the girls or me, why


    would he bother printing and disying it here. We looked like an in¨Clove couple, a happy family.


    Family


    I do not want to sound ungrateful, but being raised by Sister Grace, a woman who vowed to serve the


    church and society, I always feel something is still missing. There was no doubt she loved me dearly, but


    not the same as how I saw Aunt Rose¡®s love for Anya.


    The residents in the nursing home would call me Sister Grace¡®s charity case, not my mommy¡®s daughter.


    I grew up hating my biological mother for abandoning me, but whenever I say this to Sister Grace, she


    always reminds me that there was a good reason for giving me away. She told me my mother loved me


    because she gave birth instead of getting rid of me, aborting me.


    For me, there¡®s no difference because still, my mother abandoned me. No one will take my children away


    from me, and if Sky finds out about them and takes them away from me, it is the same as killing me. He


    already has everything, while I have nothing but my children.


    I felt Sky beside me. ¡°I will let this slide, Sky. Only for today, but please, tomorrow, let¡®s not see each


    other,¡± I wiped my tears. If I had to run away again from him, I would do it, but today, I would give my


    daughters a happy memory that once in their lives, they had been with their father, and he did his best to


    make them happy. ¡°Mommy,¡± Lyra Helene raised her head. ¡°Can we stay here for tonight? Please...¡± she


    said, her eyes begging ¡°Mommy, please!!!¡± Now I could hear three voices begging adorably at me. I


    walked toward them and sat on the floor. ¡°Okay,¡± I croaked as my heart was in my throat.¡± But you¡®d


    better ask Daddy if it¡®s okay,¡± I uttered in a hushed tone and pressed my lips to stop myself from


    sobbing.


    In a silent battle between Sky and me about our children, I felt defeated already. I could only give


    outpouring love to my children, but not the material things they wanted to have.


    ¡°Daddy, please!!!!¡± They all said in unison, looking at him with their charming wide eyes. ¡°Of course!¡± he


    said delightfully as if he had won at something. I rose to my feet when he sat with us, avoiding him. ¡°Stay


    here. I¡®ll just make a call,¡± I said, walking back to the living room. I found Finn sitting on the couch, but he


    only looked at me when I took my bag and went back to the girls¡® bedroom.


    After closing the door, I sat on the floor, hugging my knees as I cried. I knew my feelings for Sky were


    nothing but haywire in my brain, confusing my heart into thinking that I loved him. The first time I saw


    him, I fell in love, but I wanted to believe that it was an illusion, a halo effect of seeing a very attractive


    man, nothing else. Love is when you are ready to sacrifice everything for the one you care for, like Sky to


    Line. Still sniffling, I pressed Anya¡®s number and waited for her to answer. ¡°Is this you or one of the


    three little witches?¡± She asked as she answered the call.


    I chuckled. ¡°Hey, don¡®t call my daughters that,¡± I sniffled, wiping my tears with the back of my hand.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anj, are you crying?¡± She asked, and I could imagine her raising her eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean


    Ang is crying?¡± I heard Dn¡®s worried voice. ¡°Did something happen to the girls?¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Geez, Anya, please tell Dn we¡®re okay.¡± She giggled. ¡°They¡®re okay. I just thought she¡®s crying,¡± she


    said. ¡°Wazzup?¡± ¡°Can we please talk without Dn near you?¡± I stood up, walking to the adjoining closet


    room. I opened the cab and was surprised to see clothes inside, always three pieces of the


    same style.


    ¡°Sure!¡± She went quiet for a few seconds, then continued, ¡°Mom¡®s asking what time you¡®reing


    today.¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°Umm... about that. I¡®m calling Sister Grace that we¡®ll just go there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡®reing home tonight, then. I¡®ll tell Dn so ¨C¡± I cut her right away. ¡°Please don¡®t tell Dn. The


    kids wanted to stay here in Sky¡®s home for tonight,¡± I sighed, breathing in to fill my lungs with air. ¡°I heard


    it wrong, did I, Ang?¡± she uttered, rifying to me, but I knew her. Anya was trying to remind me of


    something important. ¡°Remind me to wake up from this insanity, Anya,¡± My tears fell to my cheeks again


    as I walked toward the bathroom, seeing the big tub my children would go crazy about. ¡°Then wake up


    now,¡± Sheughed at me, but there was an edge to it. ¡°Anya, I¡®m resigning on Monday, and...¡± I breathed


    hard, closing my eyes. ¡°We¡®re leaving, and it¡®ll be for good this time.¡± Anya went quiet, and even if I could


    not see her, I knew she was shocked at my news.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66 ¨C A Quick One (Anj¡®s POV)


    I thought Finn had already left Sky¡®s ce when I went out of the girls¡® bedroom, but when I went to the


    kitchen, my daughters were sitting on the chair by the kitchen ind, entertained by two handsome men


    as if they were in a cooking show.


    ¡°Look, mommy,¡± Leyanne turned her head to me. ¡°Daddy¡®s cooking spaghetti, and Uncle Finn¡®s making


    baby eggnt pizza,¡± She giggled when Finn winked at her and showed a charming smile.


    ¡°Are you hungry? This won¡®t take long,¡± Sky asked me, but his eyes asked me a different question.


    I just nodded, sitting with my children, and like them, I watched them, amazed at how they moved fluidly


    in the kitchen as if they were not wealthy and didn¡®t have many servants at home.


    ¡°Ms. Perry,¡± Finn stopped, narrowing his eyes as if weighing if it would be okay for me. ¡°Can I just call


    you, Anj?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sky answered right away.


    He scoffed at Sky, shaking his head as he twitched his lips and stole nces at me. He put the small


    pizza sizes in the oven and then cleaned his area, cing the utensils and tes in the sink. While


    wiping the table, he looked at Leyanne.


    ¡°Better ask mommy first. She might not say yes,¡± he said, stirring my curiosity at what he promised my


    children that I would not be happy about.


    As if I have said ¡®no¡¯ already, Selene¡®s eyes went round, panic¨Cstricken at the thought.¡± Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes?¡±


    I asked, standing up to see where the tes were kept. As if Sky knew what I nned to do, he opened


    the upper kitchen cab and took out the clean tes. He gave them to me, but before I turned my


    back on him, his hand gripped my forearm.


    He leaned forward as if to kiss me but only whispered to my ear, making sure the kids would not hear


    him. ¡°Anj, I¡®m sorry.¡± Our eyes met when he moved slightly away from me, and I was like cheese in the


    pizza in the oven, melting in his eyes. I heaved a sigh, curving a smile on my lips because Selene was


    eyeing us. I ced the tes on the kitchen ind, raising my hand to touch his lips. ¡°Spaghetti sauce,¡± I


    uttered nervously, hoping to wipe the sauce on the corner of his mouth, but he caught my hand. I


    swallowed hard when he licked his lower lip and smiled at me. ¡°You missed it,¡± I said without breaking


    our gaze. ¡°Hmm!¡± Finn muttered, crossing his arms to his chest and tilting his head to see my face. ¡°I


    wonder how you will wipe that sauce without touching Sky?¡± I peeked at Finn and rolled my eyes, taking


    the tes from the table and facing Sky again. I


    narrowed my eyes as my tongue touched the inside of my cheek.


    ¡°Your brother is really annoying,¡± I hissed, forgetting my daughters had something to say.


    ¡°Don¡®t mind him,¡± Sky raised his hand, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.


    ¡°It¡®s still there,¡± I puckered, pointing at the sauce he missed again.


    He chuckled, moving closer to my face to tease me, but I guess I startled him when I raised my head.


    Wanting to annoy Finn, I licked the sauce on Sky¡®s mouth.


    ¡°It¡®s gone now,¡± I turned my back on him, puffing out air as I walked toward the dining room. I was sure I


    heard Finn groaning as Skyughed at him. I wished not to return to the kitchen anymore, but I had to.


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Finn¡®s dog gave birth to many puppies. Can we have one?¡± Leyanne said worriedly.


    ¡°What kind of dog?¡± I looked at her, taking cutleries from the drawer.


    ¡°Labrador Retriever,¡± Finn answered.


    ¡°Mommy, please!¡± They all said at the same time again. I took a deep breath, thinking if Mrs. Salvacion


    would mind us bringing a puppy home. I smiled at her. ¡°I¡®ll ask first if it¡®s okay to have a puppy at home.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡®ll be okay. Uncle Dn has a dog, and Aunt Anya has a cat ¨C ¡± ¡°And mom has a...?¡± Finn cut


    Leyanne.


    Lyra Helene giggled. ¡°Three monkeys. It¡®s what Aunt Anya said,¡± she said, and the threeughed at


    Anya¡®s joke. I smiled at them, kissing their heads.


    ¡°Wash your hands, then go to the dining room,¡± I said, helping them get down the chair. When they were


    gone in the kitchen, I turned to Finn, ring at him. ¡°What?¡± Finn chuckled as he took the bite¨Csized


    pizzas from the oven. ¡°Don¡®t you like dogs?¡±


    I sneered at him, turning around but bumping and startling Sky that the ss of orange juice he was


    supposed to ask me to taste spilled in my blouse.


    ¡°Oh my, God! I¡®m sorry, Anj,¡± he said, taking a paper towel to wipe my chest, but I took it from him before


    he could touch me. ¡°I... I only want to ask if the orange juice taste is okay, he exined worriedly. I took


    the ss from him and tasted it. ¡°Yeah, the sweetness is just fine. Please excuse me,¡± I said, stepping to


    the side to walk past him.


    I stopped walking, realizing I didn¡®t bring any extra clothes because Sister Grace still had some of my


    things in the nursing home with her. ¡°Sky,¡± I turned to him. ¡°I hope you don¡®t mind me borrowing your


    shirt. I¡®ll just wash thister,¡± I said as I remembered seeing theundry area a while ago. ¡°Sure,¡± He


    ced took therge te with spaghetti. ¡°I¡®ll just put this on the dining table,¡± he said, walking ahead of


    me. I followed him, bringing the pitcher of juice, and walked behind him as he led me to the master¡®s


    bedroom. ¡°Would T¨Cshirt be okay?¡± He asked as he opened his closet.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, picking up the gray color shirt, but as I was about to take it, I noticed the familiar unopened


    paper bags at the bottom of the cab. My eyebrows knitted, remembering those shopping bags were


    mine, or should I say, were once mine?


    ¡°That¡®s my ex¨Cwife¡®s stuff?¡± His forehead creased, unsure if he should be sharing it with me or not that it


    sounded more like a question. He smirked, probably not at me but at himself.


    ¡°I thought clothes are supposed to be in a suitcase, not in shopping bags when you leave your


    husband?¡± It was meant to be a joke, but he only scoffed at me. ¡°I¡®m sorry,¡± I lowered my eyes as I


    apologized.


    He chuckled, and when I cleared my throat for him to leave, he smiled apologetically. ¡°Of course! I¡®ll wait


    outside.¡± He walked and closed the door behind him.


    I nced at the shopping bags, wanting to open them but I could not help asking myself why he had to


    keep them. Sighing, I focused on unbuttoning my blouse but hissed, realizing that even my bra got wet


    from the juice. I could not walk around without my underwear because they might think I was giving them


    a hint that I liked either one of them.


    Changing my mind, I unsped my bra, freeing my mounds, but the door suddenly opened. I panicked,


    and instead of putting on the shirt, I wrapped my arms around my body to cover myself.


    Like we were on pause, Sky, his mouth half¨Copened, swept his eyes at me from my face down to my


    breasts. He swallowed hard.


    ¡°S¨Csorry, I should have knocked,¡± he said, closing the door as he walked closer to me. ¡°Was I taking too


    long?¡± I asked, turning around as my hands trembled as I panicked in putting it on. I hissed, cursing


    myself for panicking because I looked like an idiot, not knowing where the hem was of the shirt.


    ¡°Here, let me help you,¡± Sky offered, standing behind me and taking the T¨Cshirts from me I gasped when


    his hands grazed the skin of my arm as he took the shirt slowly from me. I closed my eyes, telling myself


    not to turn around.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Don¡®t turn around.


    Don¡®t turn around.


    I breathed out and turned around. When my eyes met Sky¡®s, he seemed to have no ns of putting on


    the shirt at me.


    ¡°Forgive me, but...¡± He lowered his head. ¡°I¡®ve been wanting to kiss you since I woke up this morning.¡±


    I gasped when he pulled me closer to him, wrapping his arms around my body, dropping the shirt he


    took from me as he crushed his lips into mine.


    We were on fire!


    ¡°I have been dreaming of youst night, Anj,¡± he whispered, breathing hard as he bit my neck.


    Good heavens! If he knew how much I wanted him now. I raised my arms, intertwined my hands at the


    back of his neck, and kissed him again. ¡°How about a quick one?¡± He asked, panting after our


    electrifying kisses.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67 ¨C Brain On Top, Heart Under (Anj¡®s POV) Just a quick one! How fast is a quickie?


    Then I realized I didn¡®t care when my back felt the cab¡®s coldness as he gently pushed me while


    kissing me savagely on my mouth. Only Sky could make me lose my mind, get wild and create a


    congration in my body.


    I moaned, arching my body toward Sky when his lips trailed the slope of my mounds, gliding toward my


    hard rosy peaks while his hand excitedly moved to my underwear. I could feel his lips curving a smile


    when he discovered how wet and ready I was for him.


    My hands reached for his trousers, but I stopped, maybe including my heart, when I heard a click.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± A voice that, for the first time, I could not identify who owned it. Leyanne? Lyra Helene?


    Selene?


    ¡°Shhiitt!¡± I hissed, pushing Sky away, but before I could run to the bathroom, the door creaked, making


    me jump to his big closet, hiding from my daughter and joining his dress suits hanging peacefully inside.


    ¡°Daddy, where¡®s mommy?¡± Not breathing, I finally recognized Lyra Helene¡®s voice. ¡°In the bathroom,¡± He


    lied. ¡°Is something wrong, baby?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± She answered, imagining her ying with her fingers in the closet doors as I listened to her


    tapping on the wood. ¡°Did Uncle Finn ask you toe here?¡± He asked with a hint of suspicions in the


    tone of his voice.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh! Uncle Finn asked me to follow Mommy here. He said Mommy might get lost, and he¡®s scared


    somebody might eat my mommy,¡± she exined adoringly to her father. ¡°Yeah, right. I didn¡®t know Uncle


    Finn is so sweet and caring.¡± I heard him breathing out.¡± That¡®s why I followed Mommy here. I¡¯ll call


    mommy; better wait in the dining room, baby.¡± ¡°Nah¨Cuh!¡± I could imagine her shaking her head. ¡°Uncle


    Finn said I should wait for you and Mommy, and I should not go back there without you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sky


    went quiet for a few seconds. ¡°Okay then, let¡®s wait for Mommy in the bedroom.¡± I heard him taking a


    deep breath again. ¡°Pumpkin, hurry up. We don¡®t want the others waiting,¡± he yelled as if I were really in


    the bathroom. I bit my lip, wanting tough at him. I closed my eyes and covered my mouth with my hand


    as I asked myself, what on earth am I doing? I want to escape from him, but whenever he kisses me, I


    go nuts and wild. I only crawled out of his closet when I heard the door opening and closing. When I


    breathed out, I felt like I had exhaled all the air in my lungs.


    Wiping the sweat on my forehead, I tried to remember where he had ced the shirt he had taken from


    me. I found my clothes and bra in the hamper, not the shirt. Sighing, I pulled another T¨Cshirt and shorts


    from his cab and wore them in a hurry.


    Before going out, I made a quick visit to therge mirror and checked on my reflection. I had


    no time to open his drawer to look for ab or hairbrush; I brushed my hair with my fingers, pulling


    them together into a ponytail. As for the final check, I pulled the stic waistband of the shorts I was


    wearing, checking and making sure I still had my underwear. I pushed the brim of my eyesses, took a


    deep breath,


    and made sure my brain and heart returned to their proper ces.


    ¡°Brain on top. Heart under,¡± I heaved a sigh before walking out of the closet room. I found the shirt I was


    looking for when I saw Sky sitting on the edge of the bed while Lyra Helene satfortably on hisp


    while she told him about something.


    He raised his head and curved a naughty smile at me. ¡°What took you so long, pumpkin? They were


    scared you might get lost and eaten alive inside my closet.¡± I swear my face was redder than apple. I


    took Lyra Helene from him and carried my daughter in my arms before I could hit him on his arm.


    ¡°What were you telling daddy?¡± I asked her as we headed out of the bedroom.


    ¡°Daddy said not to tell you,¡± she whispered. ¡°He said it¡®s our secret.¡±


    I turned my head to Sky and sneered at him, but he only smiled and mouthed, ¡®You¡®re hot!¡® My cheeks


    flushed red again, thanking Lyra Helene came, but hating that it was only making me want Sky more.


    ¡°Did Mommy get lost?¡± Finn asked when we reached the dining room. He pulled the chair on the head


    seat. ¡°Please sit here, Ms. Perry,¡± he said before pulling another chair for Lyra Helene. ¡°And for the bright


    star.¡±


    I sat Lyra Helene on the chair, just on my right side, before sitting down. I nced at Leyanne sitting


    across from Lyra Helene. ¡°Say your graces now,¡± I reminded her when Sky sat beside her.


    Her eyebrows knitted. ¡°It¡®s Selene¡®s turn now to say graces.¡±


    I turned to her, and as if an adult, she nodded her head and closed her eyes. ¡°We thank thee for the


    delicious food on the table, for eating lunch with Mommy, Daddy, Uncle Finn, Leyanne, Lyra Helene...¡±


    She stopped and opened one eye when Finn talked. ¡°How long does this take? I¡®m hung¨C¡± He stopped


    and pressed his lips when he noticed Selene eyeing him. I could see Sky sucking in his lips to stop


    himself from bursting intoughter. Selene cleared her throat as she continued. ¡°Thank you for the


    puppies, the roses, the cake, the good weather, and ¨C¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡®m hungry already,¡±ined Leyanne. ¡°Amen,¡± Selene said, finishing the prayer right away


    when she heard Leyanneining. She opened her eyes and smiled at me.


    Finn moved to his side, toward Selene. ¡°You should have included in your prayer that your mommy will


    give me a good grade on my paper.¡±


    She tilted her head at him. ¡°But you said you¡®re hungry.¡± Sky chuckled, shaking his head as he rose to


    his feet to fill Selene¡®s te with food. I watched him talking to each of them as he put food on their


    tes, kissing the top of their heads,


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    talking sweet things if they finished their spaghetti and pizza.


    My heart was aching as we ate our lunch, and my big brain was getting haywire again as I thought this


    was what aplete family looked like.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68 ¨C The Bite At The Pool (Anj¡¯s POV)


    The weekend is a free day for the triplets; they can spend more time ying or whatever they choose to


    do. When my children discovered the indoor swimming pool in Sky¡®s ce, they all went gaga, wanting


    to jump into the pool. Whoever prepared my triplet¡®s clothes, I thanked them for including swimwear for


    my girls. They¡®re like ducks in the water, enjoying the pool with Sky. Sitting in the lounger, I secretly took


    pictures after I convinced myself these photos would be a good remembrance for the kids. Or maybe for


    myself. ¡°Mommy, Daddy is teaching me how to float!¡± eximed Lyra Helene excitedly. I rose to my feet,


    walking near the pool to take a picture. Thinking his daughter was calm and rxed, Sky attempted to let


    his hands go in her back, but she almost submerged into the water, scaring her. ¡°You drown my child,


    Sky; I¡®ll kill you,¡± I hissed at him. He chuckled. ¡°I got her. Rx, Pumpkin.¡±


    I breathed out, wanting to tell him I knew because it was the same thing he had said to me that night at


    the beach. I put my phone on the chair and nced at Selene and Leyanne ying on the side. I did not


    need to worry much because they all had floaties in their arms.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡®t you want to swim?¡± Sky asked as he swam Lyra Helene to the steps to join her sisters.


    As much as I would love to swim, I have no swimsuit to wear. Maybeter, when all of them are sleeping,


    I will take my chance and enjoy skinny dipping in his swimming pool. I sat on the edge of the pool,


    immersing only my legs to feel the water. I have given up so many things after I got pregnant, including


    learning how to swim and drinking alcohol, but whenever I look at my three beautiful girls, I feel full and


    contented. If regret is like water, I have not felt sad or disappointed, not even a single drop of it when I


    first saw and held my angels in my arms.


    Sky swam toward me and ced his hands on my thighs. I groaned, then hissed at him. ¡°I¡®ll get wet,


    Sky,¡± Iined, brushing off his hands. ¡°I¡®d love that,¡± He smiled naughtily at me. I raised my hand,


    combing his hair, which was a mistake because he moved closer and rested his arms on myp, making


    my shorts wet. ¡°I thought Finn would not leave,¡± he chuckled. ¡°That kid likes you a lot.¡± ¡°Kid?¡± I raised my


    eyebrows. ¡°Can¡®t you see he¡®s not a kid anymore?¡± ¡°I know,¡± He uttered, ncing at my squealing


    daughters. ¡°They¡®re adorable, easy to love, and very smart.¡± I smiled, unconsciously intertwining my


    fingers in his as I looked at my girls. ¡°Selene and Lyra Helene seemed to have trust issues, though,¡± He


    smirked. ¡°It took time before Finn got them.¡±


    ¡°Just like their father,¡± I whispered, focusing my eyes somewhere.


    Sky scoffed, staring adoringly at our hands.


    ¡°You have big hands,¡± I did not mean to say it aloud, and when I stared at Sky, his forehead creased like


    thinking of something. When our eyes met, his lips curved into a naughty smile, grabbing my arms and


    pulling me into the water.


    My scream echoed in therge room, but instead of worrying, my children giggled, watching me immerse


    into the water. Not touching the pool floor, I continued to scream, entwining my arms around his neck and


    my legs to his hips.


    ¡°Rx,¡± Sky guffawed, arms stretching to reach and hold at the edge of the pool. I bet he could not tread


    his legs and feet because of me.


    ¡°If I die, it¡®s your fault, Sky. I¡®m not leaving my children orphans,¡± I cried, burying my head to his neck and


    clutching to him as if I would really drown. Sky chuckled, his hand sneaking inside my shirt and slowly


    grazing my skin as he pinned me to the wall panel of the pool. My lips parted, shivering and sucking air


    as I felt his hard manhood underwater.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡®t scare mommy,¡± Leyanne giggled.


    When I turned my head to my children, they only looked at me to check why I was screaming, but when


    they saw me safe in their Daddy¡®s arm, the three went back to ying with their toys.


    Sky moved his head closer to my ears, sighing deeply as he whispered, ¡°So many things I want to do to


    you here at the pool, Anj.¡±


    I withdrew my arms from him and pushed Sky as I tried to climb up. As expected, it would not be easy


    getting up to the edge. I jolted when Sky grabbed my waist, but he only lifted me from the water as if I


    was as heavy as my children and sat me on the travertine stone of the pool coping.


    He gave my kids a quick look, and when he was sure they were not looking, he bit the hard peak of my


    mound underneath my shirt.


    ¡°Sky!¡± My eyes widened, glowering at him to show I was angry, but deep within me, he was turning me


    on.


    He chuckled, swimming away from me, and when he emerged his head from the water, he called me.


    ¡°Who¡®s gonna cook dinner, you or me?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡®ll cook dinner; you take care of my children,¡± I said,


    standing up and facing the three girls.¡± You have an hour, girls.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± The three said in unison, making Sky chuckle and shrug. ¡°You heard Mommy, girls. I¡®m sorry, but


    we only have an hour.¡± He swam toward them when he saw me putting on the robe.


    I took my phone from the chair and nced at them again before entering his house. While my mind was


    full of thoughts about what to cook, I went straight to his bedroom to check if I could borrow another shirt


    and shorts.


    Growling in anger at Sky, I took a quick shower, put on a new pair of shirts and shorts, made a short trip


    to theundry room, and ced my clothes, including my underwear, inside the washing machine.


    My heart was palpitating as I convinced myself he would never notice I was not wearing anything under


    my clothes. Closing my eyes, I cursed myself for wanting and needing him. As his voice echoed in my


    mind, my body desired him to do many things with me at the swimming pool.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69 ¨C Daddy, Who Is Line (Anj¡®s POV)


    I was done cooking the lemon chicken and almost finishing with the sd when they entered the kitchen.


    I was just thinking of going to the girls to bathe them, but they were all done taking a bath and had


    changed into cute baby blue dresses. ¡°How can I help?¡± Sky asked, going from one child to another,


    brushing and pulling their hair into a ponytail. ¡°Hmm...¡± He murmured, looking at the result of his work,


    and shook his head. He peeked at what the girls were doing, and they were all busy ying y¨CDoh


    y. ¡°Good job, Daddy!¡± I smiled, gazing at him as he stood beside me to check what else he could do


    for dinner. ¡°Where did you learn to take care of small girls?¡± I asked, teasing him as I nced at my


    girls.


    ¡°When my mom left us with a little sister to take care of,¡± He picked up a sliced carrot and put it in his


    mouth.


    ¡°How¡®s the carrot?¡± I asked, changing the topic when I read the sadness in his eyes. Suddenly, I wanted


    to ask how Olivia was, but he would wonder why I got to know his little sister.


    ¡°Mmm...¡± He muttered, standing behind me.


    I had to tilt my head to the side to look at him, and when he slid his arms to my waist and wrapped his


    arms around my body, I shivered, wanting to melt in him.


    ¡°What?¡± I croaked that I had to clear my throat to speak again. ¡°What¡®s wrong with the


    carrot?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± He smiled as he rested his head on my shoulder. ¡°I¡®m just wondering.¡± I put down the two


    wooden spoons I used to mix the vegetables and turned around, facing Sky. I raised my hands, making


    sure he was looking at me as I bit the edge of the transparent disposable glove in my hand while taking it


    off my hands.


    He chuckled, parting his lips.


    ¡°I...¡± he breathed out and continued, ¡°I already ced the kids¡® clothes in the washing machine, and


    umm... I took out your clothes inside... and ¡°He hissed, closing his eyes and licking his lips as his eyes


    told me he was on fire. He moved his head closer to my ears and whispered, ¡°Are you wearing ¨C¡± ¡°No,¡± I


    pushed him gently and walked past him. ¡°I¡®m not.¡± I turned to my children. ¡°Come on, wash your hands;


    let¡®s have an early dinner.¡± They ced the y back in the cup and ran to the sink, still chatting about


    their n of what to do with the y. Sky followed me to the dining room with the tter of lemon


    chicken while I brought the vegetable sd. I set the table quietly, and again, he helped me ce tes


    and cutleries, but I would catch him stealing nces at me from time to time. ¡°Say it, sky. What do you


    want to say?¡± I asked, not smiling at him, nervously arranging the spoons and fork beside the tes. He


    shook his head, wickedly smiling at me. ¡°Just thinking about you, Anj. Tonight ¡±


    I crossed my arm to my chest and gave him a sullen look. ¡°Either you behave, Mr. Mars, or we


    are going home tonight,¡± I emphasized the word tonight so he would know I was serious.


    ¡°Ha?¡± Selene cried. ¡°Why are we going home tonight, Mommy? I like it here.¡±


    Sky kissed her head and helped her sit on the chair. ¡°Mommy¡®s just kidding, baby. Who¡®s going to say


    grace tonight?¡± He asked, sitting down when all the girls were settled in their seats.


    ¡°My turn,¡± Lyra Helene said excitedly.


    She started praying, but after a minute, Sky opened his eyes and looked at me, suppressing a burst of


    laughter.


    ¡°The food¡®s getting cold,¡± He mouthed, but I shook my head, looking at my daughter as she finished her


    prayers.


    I pressed my lips, stopping myself fromughing at Sky. He should be there with the girls before


    sleeping. Once, Anya and Dn joined us, curious as to what was taking me long just to put my kids on


    the bed. She could not stop herself fromughing as she told me she could have finished cleaning the


    house, and still, they were not yet done with their prayers.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After giving my daughters food, I focused on my meal, ignoring Sky while his foot kept touching my legs.


    He only stopped when I gripped the knife I used to cut the chicken meat. ¡°So, what are you going to do


    next week?¡± He asked, starting a conversation with my children when he finally behaved.


    ¡°Uncle Dn¡®s bringing us to the amusement park, and he¡®s bringing Mom to dinner,¡± Leyanne said


    excitedly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sky uttered and raised his eyebrows as he turned his gaze at me.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± Lyra Helene answered him. ¡°I think Uncle Dn wants to date Mommy,¡± she twitched her lips,


    not understanding the whole situation.


    ¡°Mrs. Salvador told us before that Mommy¡®s free to date anyone because you never visit us,¡± Selene


    pouted, sighing as she shared with us her thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡®t believe Mrs. Salvador,¡± he said, picking the chicken with his fork. ¡°Unless your Mommy doesn¡®t


    like me anymore, she¡®s free to date anyone.¡± My daughters went quiet for a while, and Selene turned her


    head to her father. ¡°Daddy, who¡®s Line?¡±


    I stopped chewing my food and lowered my gaze, waiting for Sky to answer the question.


    ¡°Where did you hear that name?¡± Sky asked her as he continued to eat as if the name was nothing to


    him.


    ¡°Inte. Uncle Finn let us use his smartphone, and he taught us how to use it... and umm¡­ Leyanne


    searched your name, and the news said you¡®re getting married to her.¡± ¡°Baby, you don¡®t believe


    everything you read on the Inte. I love your mommy,¡± He said, causing me to raise my head and


    re at him. ¡°That¡®s too much!¡± I mouthed at him, although what I really wanted to do was to scream at


    him.


    He ignored me.


    My children grinned at him when he smiled, but every cell in my body panicked. ¡°What are you doing,


    Sky?¡± I looked at him, but he ignored me. ¡°Who likes ice cream after this?¡± He smiled at my children as if


    I did not exist at the dining table.


    ¡°Me!¡± They all answered, not realizing their mother¡®s heart was in danger.


    My body jerked, startled when he grabbed my hand. ¡°How about you, mommy? Can we eat ice cream


    aler?¡±


    I only heaved a deep sigh, looked at Sky¡®s eyes darkening in desire, and wondered what kind of ice


    cream we should eat that would not melt immediately.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70 ¨C Sleeping Next To Me (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Mommy, why are you in your working clothes?¡± Lyra Helene asked me when she entered the closet


    room as I was changing my clothes. I ced Sky¡®s shirts and shorts in the hamper before turning to her,


    but she had already opened the cab.


    ¡°Why don¡®t you have clothes in your room?¡± she asked, then she turned to Sky when he came inside with


    my two girls. ¡°Daddy, why doesn¡®t mommy have clothes here?¡±


    ¡°Mommy has!¡± eximed Leyanne as she opened one cab and found the shopping bags inside.


    ¡°Mommy has not ced them in the cab yet.¡± My daughter excitedly took the bags out of the cab.


    ¡°Ah... ah!¡± I panicked. ¡°Kids,¡± These pieces of stuff are mine or used to be mine, but Sky didn¡®t know


    about it. I looked at Sky worriedly. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Sky.¡± I caught him furrowing his forehead and then shaking


    his head. ¡°It¡®s okay. I¡®ve been thinking of what to do with them anyway,¡± ¡°Here!¡± Selene picked acy,


    sexy nightdress just because it was pink. ¡°This is your favorite color.¡± She walked toward me, giving me


    the sleepwear. Sky could not help smiling at me when I lifted the nightdress. ¡°Hot!¡± He mouthed, biting


    his lower lip.


    Lyra Helene gasped. ¡°Mommy, your phone.¡± I saw Sky opening and closing his mouth, but she had


    already given me the cell phone. Wonderful and painful memories flooded when I saw my very first


    cellphone, but it got broken when he threw it on the wall. My eyebrows raised. ¡°Oh!¡± I eximed. ¡°You


    fixed it.¡±


    His eyebrows knitted. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Mommy fixed phones for a living,¡± Leyanne answered, her head still on the paper bags as if looking for


    goodies.


    ¡°You fixed phones? What are you a technician?¡± Skyughed at me. ¡°No. Mr. Jimmy, our neighbor, is the


    technician. She taught mommy how to fix phones; sometimes he pays her money,¡± Leyanne exined.


    ¡°She¡®s a mommy of all trade.¡±


    Sky leaned on the wall, crossing his arms to his chest as he looked at my daughters with interest.


    ¡°You mean Jack of all trade?¡± He smirked, but his eyebrows raised when they shook their heads.


    ¡°Mommy of all trade. Mommy does everything to earn money,¡± Lyra Helene gasped, pullingcy G¨Cstring


    underwear from the shopping bag. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Sky burst intoughter, raising his hand as he massaged his forehead. ¡°Give that to mommy. I¡®d love to


    see her in that.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Twitching her lips as her widened eyes looked at the underwear, my stunned daughter gave it to me.


    ¡°Girls, put it back inside. Mommy just got what she needs,¡± Sky said amusingly and ignored me, sneering


    and hissing angrily at him. ¡°What else did mommy do to earn money?¡± He asked, watching her


    daughters ce the shopping bags inside the cab.


    ¡°Why are you so interested in knowing, Sky,¡± I said, looking at the nightwear and underwear, in my hand.


    ¡°Stop prying in our private life.¡± He sighed. ¡°Fine, but let¡®s make a deal. You wear that, and you won¡®t


    hear me asking about you again.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± I growled at him.


    ¡°But we chose that for you, Mommy,¡± Leyanne quivered her lips, saying it sadly that Sky shrugged and


    pressed his lips to stop himself fromughing. Sky clucked his tongue. ¡°I¡®ll be in the study room, and you


    girls, go now to your room and sleep. Let¡®s leave Mommy to decide whether she will sleep in her office


    clothes or the clothes you pick for her.¡± ¡°I¡®ll follow you in your room, girls,¡± I uttered sadly, sighing as I


    waited for them to leave. When I was finally alone, I stared at the cellphone and returned it to the paper


    bag where my daughter had found it. Not wanting to disappoint my daughters, I changed to the sexy


    nightdress Selene chose for me, then pulled a robe from his closet and put it on. The girls were still


    ying in their own beds when I peeked at them in the next room.


    My feet dragged me to the kitchen, and as I made coffee for myself, I decided to make one for Sky and


    brought it to him in the study room.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± He moaned at the smell of coffee when I came in. ¡°It¡®s like you¡¯re saying, we need to talk,¡± he


    smirked as he took the cup from me.


    I nodded. ¡°Later, when the kids are sleeping,¡± I said, turning my back on him but not leaving the room. I


    took one motivational book from the shelf and walked to the couch, bringing my cup of coffee to read.


    Although my eyes were fixed on the book I was reading, I could not concentrate, knowing Sky was just


    within my reach. I could hear him tapping from the keyboard or calling Frank and Elenita as he checked


    on Olivia and his father.


    I rose to my feet, returned the book to the shelf, took the empty coffee from his table, and walked back to


    the kitchen to wash them. I was drying the cups when arms behind me crawled to my waist, enveloping


    my body. ¡°What are you doing, Sky? I told you to behave,¡± I said, but my heart was pounding erratically,


    hurting my chest.


    ¡°I¡®m behaving,¡± He whispered as he kissed my nape.


    I wriggled my body, escaping from him. ¡°I¡®m checking the kids.¡± I walked faster as if I was running away


    from him. I knew he was following me, but when we reached the girls¡® bedroom, Iughed at what I


    saw.


    Chapter 70 ¨C Sleeping Next To Me


    ¡°Did I just waste money for beds?¡± He asked as he walked beside me, entering the room and finding two


    empty beds.


    Lyra Helene and Leyanne were on Selene¡®s bed. Leyanne opened her eyes. ¡°Mommy, you¡®re home,¡± she


    said in her very sleepy voice. She must have thought I just came home.


    ¡°Yes, baby,¡± I said, smiling, wanting tough at my exhausted children after the swimming and all the


    excitement they had for today. Breathing hard, Leyanne shook her two sisters¡® arms. ¡°Mommy¡¯s home;


    let¡®s go.¡± ¡°Where are they going?¡± Sky asked, watching Leyanne climb down the bed, her eyes still


    closed as she tugged Lyra Helene. She groaned but opened her eyes, following her sister. ¡°Sleeping


    next to me,¡± I answered, scooping Selene from the bed and carrying her in my arms. ¡°But ¨C¡°Sky¡®s face


    flooded with disappointment as he followed me. ¡°You don¡®t expect my children to sleep in different beds,


    Sky. They¡®ve been sleeping together since they were in my womb.¡± I exined, wanting tough at him


    as I put Selene on the bed.¡± Sleep wherever you want,¡± I chuckled softly,ying my back on the soft


    mattress and embracing Selene. ¡°I harass Frank to set that room for a short time,¡± heined, sitting


    beside me. I chuckled, rolling to my other side, facing sky. ¡°You can¡®t just change something in one night,


    Sky.¡±


    He twitched his lips. ¡°I know,¡± he said, lying down beside me. ¡°But tell me, Anj. How deep do the kids


    sleep?¡± I raised my eyebrows, not understanding him. ¡°What do you mean by how deep?¡± ¡°I did all the


    tricks I could think of to have another night with you, Anj. I don¡®t care about the money, but I¡®m not


    wasting this moment,¡± He whispered, sliding his hand inside my robe.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71 ¨C Do Not Come Near Me (Sky¡®s POV) ¡°Really, Sky?¡± She snarled in a hushed tone. ¡°Better


    stop it before I push you out of bed.¡± It was a warning because I could read the annoyance in her eyes,


    and with that look, if I provoked her, I would really end up on the floor. Heaving a deep sigh, I got up


    from the bed, and like a kid, I wanted to stomp my feet to let her know I was angry, too. ¡°Where are


    you going?¡± She asked in a whisper, but I gave her the cold shoulder she deserved and walked out of


    the bedroom.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I hissed, repeating her question and growling as I entered the girls¡® bedroom.


    Why was it so difficult to lure her when she kept on tempting me? If her children were not in the


    kitchen, I would take her right there on the countertop when she told me she was not wearing


    underwear.


    ¡°Grrr! She¡®s such a tease!¡± I wanted to bang the door as I closed it but was afraid the noise might wake


    the kids. Heaving a sigh, Iy my back on Selene¡®s bed and reached for the light


    switch beside the headrest.


    The girls fell asleep before seeing the glow¨Cin¨Cthe¨Cdark stickers on the ceiling. I bet they would be


    happy to see the sun, moon, and stars in different shapes and sizes. The stars reminded me of


    the constetions because Olivia became obsessed with learning them after meeting Ang. She


    would tease me and say if we saw Ang again, she would beat me in


    identifying the name of the constetions on her face.


    The pictures printed from the CCTV were damaged, worn out by years of being kept in the drawer, and I


    have nothing to remind her of except the clothes she wore the day we met. I didn¡®t know what got


    into me that I kept it because I never keep a token of remembrance of the women I slept with, not


    even Line¡®s.


    I closed my eyes, remembering those two crazy nights with my wife. Ex¨Cwife. I breathed out,


    hating myself that my manhood would still react, getting hard even just thinking of her. I gave up looking


    for her because there was no reason to find her. She hurt my ego and made me look stupid after


    telling me our marriage was not binding. Leo and Jake would make fun of me, telling me I was


    fooled by a seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold teenager.


    Ang...


    ¡°Argh!¡± I groaned, getting up and almost kicking the bed. Frustrated, instead of returning to my bedroom,


    I walked to the study room to make a call. I reached for the bottle of Whiskey and poured half the ss


    before calling Frank.


    It took five rings before he answered, and with thete time, I could not afford to get mad at him for not


    taking the call right away. ¡°Sky,¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Is something wrong with the girls¡® bedroom?¡± He


    asked worriedly.


    ¡°About that,¡± I sip a little before walking toward my table but stop midway, seeing therge picture frame.


    ¡°Good job. Make sure to give them a bonus but yes...¡± My eyes narrowed, wondering if I had to share it


    with him.


    op 9


    DOM


    Neto


    ¡°But yes?¡±


    ¡°They¡®re not in their beds but in my bed,¡± I snarled, emphasizing the word ¡®my¡® at him.


    He snickered. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, pretending to cough to suppressughing at me.


    ¡°I know it¡®ste, but I want you to work on this first thing tomorrow.¡± I changed the topic.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Find Ang,¡± I answered Frank. I must find her before my wedding because I cannot marry Line


    without my heart and life. ¡°Huh? Find Ang? Why?¡± It was three questions right away; the first one


    sounded like he was surprised I was asking him to find her again. ¡°Why?¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡°I want to


    make her pay.¡± She bewitched me, put a spell in my heart that I could not feel love even to Line, the


    one I imed the love of my life, the one I dreamt of marrying since the day I met her. I only stopped


    ying around when Dad begged me to consider marrying seriously.


    Again ¡°O...kay,¡± he uttered, sounding unsure of his answer. ¡°This is the toughest job you¡®d ever ask me to


    do, Sky,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I don¡®t even know where or how to start.¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer, but the sound of plop and ssh in the swimming pool caught my


    attention. Pressing my lips, I walked toward the adjoining ss door and moved the drapes to the side


    to peek outside. My lips parted, scoffing as I saw Anj enjoying herself in the pool. ¡°Sky? Is everything


    okay?¡± ¡°Yes. I just saw something interesting. Go back to sleep, and tomorrow, find Ang.¡± I did not


    wait for him to say something. I ended the call, slid the ss door, and walked toward the woman who


    made my heart go crazy again. ¡°Jesus!¡± She eximed, startled at me when her head emerged from the


    water. A wicked smile curved my lips. ¡°Definitely not him, Anj.¡± She turned her back on me, walking


    instead of swimming in the water toward the other side of the pool panel. ¡°Can I join you?¡± I asked her,


    putting my ss on the table and taking off my shirt and pajama.


    ¡°No!¡± She answered nervously. ¡°Just go away.¡± I chuckled. ¡°This is my swimming pool, Anj.


    Remember, this is my ce, so I can do anything I want.¡± I walked toward the other side and dove


    into the deepest part of the pool, swimming thoroughly through the cold water. I could hardly feel its


    coldness because my body temperature was rising just thinking of Anj wearing a two¨Cpiece


    swimsuit. Worried she might leave the pool, I stopped swimming and rose above the water. I


    cocked one eyebrow and swept my eyes on her worried face, wondering why she was staying on


    the dark side of the pool.


    ¡°J¨C Just swim on that part, but don¡®te near me, please,¡± She was stuttering, maybe feeling cold.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I walked toward her. ¡°It¡®s something about me, Anj. I don¡®t listen to people when I know exactly what I


    want to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not asking you to listen to me. Swim all you like; just don¡®te near me,¡± she cried, clenching her


    teeth.


    I smirked, not listening to her. ¡°Then, leave the pool,¡± I was just one step from her. ¡°I...¡± She breathed


    hard. ¡°I can¡®t.¡± She closed her eyes when my hands reached for her waist underwater.


    I chuckled as my hands slid upward, taking her arms away from entwining in her chest, covering her top.


    ¡°Don¡®t,¡± She whispered, but I did not listen. I put her arms around my neck, hoping to bring her to the


    middle of the pool, but as our bodies touched, my heart skipped a beat, realizing why the beautiful Anj


    Perry did not want to leave the pool. ¡°Skinny¨Cdipping without me?¡± I clucked my tongue and swam,


    bringing Anj to the deepest part of the pool where she could not escape from me.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72 ¨C Thinking, Fast And Slow (Sky¡®s POV)


    There were so many things I wanted to do with Anj here at the pool, and my imagination was running


    wild that I stopped swimming. Instead, I stood in the middle and lifted her hips effortlessly underwater,


    wrapping her legs to my hips. ¡°This is not a good idea, Sky,¡± She whimpered, breathing out nervously as


    she held onto me tight. ¡°If only I knew how to swim...¡± she stopped when I walked toward the corner


    steps of the swimming pool, sat on the first step, and let my eyes feast on her naked body. ¡°I¡®m never


    teaching you how to swim, pumpkin,¡± I said as I crushed my lips to hers and deepened the kiss. I smiled


    when Anj parted her lips, weing me and allowing my tongue to y inside her mouth. I knew she


    was lost in me again when she moaned into my mouth while her hands gripped my wet hair.


    ¡°Mooooommmyyyyy!¡± A scream startled us as if the swimming pool turned upside down and the


    water was thrown at us. Anj pulled away from me and her eyebrows knitted for a few seconds


    before she stood up. She went to the chair to get the bathrobe, wore it in a hurry, and dashed inside the


    house. I didn¡®t have the chance to put on my clothes. Instead, I pulled out the towel from the chair and


    wrapped it around my waist on my way in. We found Selene crying. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked


    calmly as she knelt on one knee. How could she be so calm in this situation? Her child is wailing as if


    the moon crushed the earth. Before she could answer her mother, we also heard the two girls crying.


    She sighed, and I shook my head at her when she was about to stand.


    ¡°I¡®ll check on them,¡± I said, walking past her to check the two. Lyra Helene was still sitting on the bed, but


    Leyanne was now in the doorway. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, turning my head to look at Anj, still


    pacifying Selene. Leyanne shook her head, sniffling as she peeked at her mother. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I said, carrying her, getting her back to the bed. ¡°I don¡®t know why she¡®s crying,¡± she said, hupping as


    she sniffled. ¡°Then, why did you cry?¡± I wiped her tears as shey her back on the bed and pulled up the


    nket to cover half of her body. ¡°Because Selene cried,¡± Lyra Helene answered for her. I wanted to roll


    my eyes at them. Did they know what they had just interrupted? It was only making me want her more.


    Selene had finally stopped crying, but her head nestled in her mother¡®s neck as she carried her back to


    bed. ¡°Where did you go, Mommy?¡± Lyra Helene asked as she rolled to her side, copying Leyanne¡®s


    position.


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy went swimming for a while,¡± she answered in her serene voice ¡°Go back to sleep ¡±


    She said, and when Selene¡®s back touched the bed, she rolled to face Lyra Helene and held her hand,


    ¡°Stop crying now, Selene We¡®re here,¡± Lyra Helene promised adorably to her.


    They smuggled closer, and Selene only closed her eyes when her sister pressed her forehead to hers


    It was a peaceful few seconds wien Anj climbed down from the bed. ¡°I¡®m making tea. Do you want one?¡±


    I nodded, wishing to tell her I¡®d rather have another ss of whiskey than tea. I followed her to the


    kitchen, and as she prepared the tea, I sat on the chair and watched her.


    ¡°Did she say why she cried?¡± I asked her.


    She pursed her lips, only her eyebrows raising up and down gave me the answer. ¡°Should I have their


    bedroom renovated?¡± I was serious about giving the penthouse to her, avish gift I had never given


    anvone.


    ¡°Sky, you know we¡®re leaving in the morning. We talked about this already, and I am telling you again,


    we¡®re not seeing each other,¡± she said as if she was tired of this topic already.


    ¡°You haven¡®t given me what I want yet, Anj,¡± I flickered my eyes at her, sweeping her from head to toe.


    ¡°What do you want, Shy?¡± Her voice was trembling as if she was about to cry.


    ¡°You. I want you.¡± I hope to tell her not to ask me why because I don¡®t know the answer. I have not been


    this crazy since Ang. I have not wanted anyone this much that I was willing to give everything for her.


    She went quiet for a while, and then she walked toward me. ¡°You can¡®t have me, sky. I can¡®t even have


    myself,¡± she smiled sadly at me.


    She raised her hand,bing my hair with her fingers. She must have thought of something that a


    hopeful one reced her sad smile.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so handsome, Mighty Sky?¡± She said as she touched my lips. I smirked at her,


    hoping I knew what was running in her mind, ¡°You¡®re making me crazy,¡± She bit her lower lip as she


    moved one step backward but held my hand, tugging me outside the kitchen, heading to the study room.


    She sat on the couch and


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    crossed her legs as she shook her head when I was about to sit. ¡°Give me a book.¡±


    ¡°A book?¡± I lifted an eyebrow.


    She nodded. ¡°I need to think. Only a book calms me as much as tea.¡±


    I smirked, shaking my head as I randomly picked a book from the shelf and gave it to her, She chuckled


    softly as she read the title. ¡°Think, Fast and Slow. Really, Sky?¡± She studied the cover and flickered her


    eyes on me. ¡°You haven¡®t read this yet.¡± ¡°I did, once,¡± I answered. ¡°It¡®s a good book.¡±


    She scanned the pages, reading them as if she was some kind ofputer. After a few pages,


    she looked up and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡®m keeping this,¡± She ced the book on the table.¡± I¡®m done


    thinking. Now, let¡®s do it fast.¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, Anj, let¡®s do it slowly.¡± I sat beside her on the couch.


    ¡°The kids ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Will not look for us,¡± She added while pulling off the ribbon of the robe. ¡°Don¡®t have sex with me, Sky.


    Make love to me.¡± Who cares about the difference? All that mattered to me was filling my desire to have


    her. I have no intention of keeping her, not even loving her.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73 ¨C Her Last Name Is Perry (Anj¡®s POV) My wake¨Cup call came at six in the morning, and


    when I opened my eyes, I realized I must have been exhausted because I was already in bed facing Sky


    with his arms wrapped around my body. As to how I managed to put on a shirt or him, pulling his pajama,


    it was like a missing piece in a puzzle.


    I could not help smiling as I rememberedst night, how I wrapped my legs around his waist, him


    thrusting inside my core faster and deeper, making my entire body scream in ecstasy.


    ¡°Good morning, pumpkin!¡± His eyes still closed as he smiled and kissed the tip of my nose.


    ¡°How did I get here?¡± I asked him, my heart beating so fast as he moved on top of me after looking at my


    daughters still sleeping.


    ¡°I put a shirt on you,¡± he whispered, biting my earlobe while his hands groped under my shirt, kneading


    my mound mercilessly and iming my mouth, kissing me feverishly in the early morning. ¡°And carried


    you here in bed.¡±


    ¡°Sky, what are you doing?¡± I moaned softly as his mouth traced the path down from my chin to my


    corbone.


    I bit my bottom lip, stopping myself from moaning again and making noises, but in the midst of me trying


    to have a peaceful and quiet morning, sky and I heard a thud.


    ¡°Waaahhhh!¡± wailed Leyanne when she fell off the bed.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± I chuckled, pushing Sky to the side to get up. ¡°Mommy!¡± She cried as she got up from


    the carpeted floor. ¡°Good morning, indeed!¡± Sky smiled as he climbed down from the bed and walked to


    Leyanne.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± she raised her arms to him, and Sky carried her in his arms and kissed her head. ¡°Are you


    hurt?¡±


    She shook her head and buried her face in his neck.


    Two pairs of eyes opened and smiled at me. My two girls crawled to my body. Lyra Helene snuggled her


    head to my shoulder while Selene went on top of me, closing her eyes again. ¡°Is it always like this in the


    morning?¡± Sky asked as he walked to my side.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh! Except for the falling part.¡± I said, kissing Selene on top of her head. ¡°Baby, get up. Mommy¡®s


    dying.¡± I groaned and breathed out when she rolled to my side. ¡°Mommy, I¡®m hungry,¡± Leyanne said, her


    lips pouting as she yed with the hem of Sky¡®s sleeve.


    ¡°Daddy¡®s cooking breakfast for you. What do you want?¡± Sky said, kissing her cheek.


    ¡°Can you make a pancake with shapes like what Uncle Dn did?¡± Lyra Helene asked, her eyes shining


    brightly as she got down from the bed. Sky gave me a look, but when he turned his gaze at her, he


    smiled. ¡°Daddy will do his best.¡±


    when


    Hot


    Nam


    ¡°Leyanne, get down. It¡®s my turn,¡± Lyra Helene pulled her sister¡®s foot. ¡°Daddy, carry me,


    please.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m the Mighty Sky. I can carry two girls,¡± he said, winking at me as he carried my two kids in his arms.


    ¡°Just two?¡± Selene blinked her eyes as she raised her arms.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Sky turned to me. ¡°Help my moon goddess.¡± He nudged his head, pointing to his back.


    ¡°You might fall!¡± I hissed at him but stood up to put Selene at his back. ¡°Don¡®t Mighty Sky me if you break


    your back, Daddy.¡± The girls giggled but stoppedughing when he didn¡®t move. ¡°Daddy needs gasoline,


    a kiss from mommy,¡± he puckered his lips. ¡°You¡®re impossible, Sky!¡± I shook my head. ¡°Mommy!!!¡± The


    three cried in unison. I kissed him on the lips, and Sky made two steps, then stopped again. ¡°Gasoline


    again, Mommy,¡± squealed Selene. I red at him, but Sky grinned, giving me his panty melter smile,


    making me think maybe that was how I lost my underwear because I knew I was not wearing any under


    my oversized shirt. I gave him another kiss and kissed him again whenever he stopped until we reached


    the kitchen.


    The tea I made was still there, untouched and already cold. When the kids were settled on the chair at


    the kitchen ind, I turned my back on him, but Sky pulled me to him.


    ¡°Where are you going, pumpkin?¡± He asked in his sexy voice tone.


    I leaned toward his ear and whispered, ¡°Finding myself an underwear, Mighty Sky.¡± Laughing, he let me


    go and made himself busy preparing the breakfast my kids asked him.


    *


    *


    *


    I had to tidy up the bedroom and prepare our things that when I returned to the kitchen, my girls were


    already decorating their pancakes with syrup and fruits.


    ¡°What happened to the shaped pancakes?¡± I asked, picking up strawberry fruit from the bowl. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy failed,¡± Leyanne smiled as she took another strawberry and ced it on top of her pancake.


    ¡°Daddy failed,¡± Sky downturned his lips as he pulled me to him and wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°Coffee, Tea, or Me?¡± He asked as he kissed my forehead. I almost answered the ¡®Me¡® choice, but I had


    to wake up from this insanity. I replied, ¡°Coffee¡± instead. He sat down and joined my kids in eating their


    decorated pancakes. I picked up one pancake from the te he decorated, and when I looked at him, I


    smiled. ¡°Mommy needs gasoline,¡± I said, giving him a cup of coffee. He chuckled as he took another


    pancake to decorate. ¡°What time are you leaving?¡± he asked as


    he used the syrup, drawing a smiley face. ¡°After breakfast. I¡®ll just bathe the girls, and then we¡®ll leave


    after that,¡± I told him. He nodded and remained quiet until his smartphone rang. He peeked at the caller,


    slid the screen to answer the call, and turned on the speaker phone because his hands were sticky from


    the honey.


    ¡°Good morning, Sky,¡± The caller greeted, making me knit my eyebrows because the voice was familiar.


    ¡°Frank,¡± he said. My eyes flickered on the phone, wanting to know why he was calling. ¡°I¡®m heading to


    the office, but I wanted to ask you first. What¡®s Ang¡®sst name?¡± My heart stopped beating, and I was


    sure I stopped breathing, too. Why is Frank asking for myst name? ¡°Perry,¡± Selene chuckled as she


    picked up her pancake. ¡°Ang Perry.¡± Sky slowly turned his head to her like his heart also had stopped


    beating. ¡°What¡®s Mommy¡®s name?¡±


    ¡°Anj. Ang Perry,¡± Leyanne answered. Sky met my eyes. ¡°Frank, I¡®ll call youter. I think I just found


    her.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74 ¨C A Lot of Ang (Sky¡®s POV)


    My heart was thumping in my chest so hard that I could not breathe. I met her eyes hiding beneath her


    eyesses. How could I miss it? Why didn¡®t I recognize her when all the clues were there? I only


    remembered her face filled with red spots, missing the clue that the Ang I knew and Anj in front of me


    were the same. Her eyes, intoxicating smell, and how she made me crazy. Only Ang could do it; the


    woman I married at sweet sixteen and divorced me at seventeen. We spent amazing and annoying


    hours together, not even a year, before she left me, leaving my ego badly hurt, my heart not capable of


    loving anymore.


    Divorced? Then it dawned on me she did not bother signing the divorce papers because she made me


    look idiot into the truth that she was a minor without parental consent when we married.


    ¡°Who is Ang?¡± She asked me, avoiding my gaze to sip her coffee, and turned to Leyanne to wipe the


    honey on her chin. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Nice try! I wanted to tell her.


    If the kids were not here, I would confront her, find the wedding ring she took, and make her swallow it,


    as I said before.


    Kids?


    I clenched my fists, pinning my gaze at the three girls in front of me. It took a while before it dawned on


    me that they were really my children. I am their father. I am that bastard father who left her to raise the


    kids alone, except I didn¡®t know she got pregnant when she left me. If only I had known it, I would search


    for her even if she was at the end of the earth.


    By the looks on her face, she was not ready to tell me with open arms that she was the Ang I was


    looking for. Even if I hang her, hurt her, or beg, she will definitely deny it.


    ¡°Why are you looking for Mommy, Daddy?¡± Lyra Helene nced at me as she finished her pancake.


    I shook my head, smiling and wanting to cry as I remembered how my daughter found me and begged


    me to be her father for a school activity. My heart was aching when reminded of how proud they were to


    tell me I was their daddy.


    ¡°Not mommy. A different Ang,¡± I said, wanting Anj or Ang, whatever, to believe that I was still


    looking for a different Ang.


    ¡°Different Ang,¡± Selene giggled.


    ¡°Did you know how many Angs are in the world, Daddy?¡± Lyra Helene¡®s eyes went round.¡° A looot! I


    have a ssmate Ang, and mommy¡®s student was Ang too.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I reached for her. ¡°Come to


    Daddy,¡± I said, hugging my daughter as if it was my first time to see her. I buried my face on top of her


    head, wanting to cry about how I missed everything about them. I kissed her hair and cheeks, smiling


    when she giggled. ¡°Daddy, stop!¡± She continued tough, but I didn¡®t let her go.


    moment, anger has risen in my heart as I remembered how she was almost hit by a car. My car! What if


    she was hit and got hurt? I will have to talk to Anya to tighten their security; otherwise, I will have her


    school closed.


    Anya! She was the Anya Ang wanted to call that night. How could I be so stupid?


    ¡°Back to earth, Sky,¡± Ang said, taking Lyra Helene from me and carrying her in her arms.¡± What are


    you thinking?¡± She asked me.


    I shook my head. ¡°How about another sleepover?¡± I waggled my eyebrows at Leyanne and Selene.


    Their eyes lit in excitement as they turned their heads to her, but she shook her head, making the girls


    pout.


    ¡°Mommy has lots of things to do, and ¨C¡°She nced at her wristwatch, putting Lyra Helene down.


    ¡°Grandma¡®s probably looking for us already, so move now. To the bathroom, girls.¡± ¡°Can Daddy bathe


    us, Mommy?¡± Leyanne asked as she climbed down the chair.


    ¡°No. Mommy will bathe you,¡± she said and turned to me. ¡°I¡®ll clean thister.¡±


    ¡°I have a regr housekeeper her. She¡®ll clean thister,¡± I told her as I picked up my cup and sipped


    coffee, watching my kids lining up and following her like ducklings; then Selene stopped and turned to


    me. ¡°Daddy, do you like to go with us?¡± She asked, making Ang halt abruptly as if her feet got stuck


    on the floor. When she turned around, her face went pale as if our little girl had asked something


    terrible. ¡°Daddy¡®s busy, Selene,¡± She answered immediately, walking to her and holding her hand. ¡°He


    has already given us much time.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not busy,¡± I rose to my feet, walking toward them and squatting as I took her hand from her


    mother. When I looked at her, she avoided meeting my eyes. ¡°Would you really like Daddy to join


    you? I also wanted to meet grandma.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The girls squealed in delight, and the three walked closer to me, hugging their tiny arms to


    my neck ¡°Sky, we already talked about this,¡± she muttered, sounding helpless as she looked at her


    kids. I stood up. ¡°I know, but what is another day to remember?¡± Her tongue touched the inside of her


    cheek as she thought, then she shook her head, avoiding my gaze again and looking tense. ¡°Do


    you have to work on a Sunday too?¡± Leyanne asked. ¡°Mommy said it¡®s a family day.¡± ¡°You heard the


    kid, Anj. A family day,¡± I emphasized thest three words. I took my phone and called Frank again,


    and as I waited for his answer, I squatted and turned the speaker on for the girls to hear my


    conversation with him. ¡°Frank,¡± I said before he could greet me. ¡°No need to go to the office today.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He was surely surprised because we have a projecting up, and usually, when we have


    projects, we hardly enjoy weekends.


    for Ang. It¡®s hard. There¡®s a looooooooot of Angs in the world.¡± I heard Frank chuckle briefly and


    then cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°Sky?¡± ¡°You heard my daughter, Frank. Let¡®s just talk about


    Ang tomorrow.¡± I rose to my feet and stared at Ang, clenching her teeth. ¡°And Frank, tell the


    designer to redecorate the girls¡® bedroom. Renovate if needed, and I want the bed changed into one


    family bed, the biggest size they could find.¡±


    ¡°Uh... S¨Csure!¡± He stuttered; perhaps he wanted to ask a lot of questions, but when he didn¡®t talk, I


    assumed he decided to keep his mouth shut and keep his nose away from thisplicated matter.


    ¡°What are you doing, Sky?¡± Ang asked me with her panic¨Cstricken eyes. ¡°Let¡®s talkter. Bathe the


    girls first,¡± I said and turned my back on them, walking to my gym room to box. I had to punch something


    to release my anger before I could hurt her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75 ¨C Just Another Day to Remember


    (Sky¡®s POV)


    My breathing was hard after screaming angrily and punching the heavy bag many times. I only stopped


    when I thought my strength ran away from my body and hugged the punching bag as I cried and


    screamed again. If this is a game Ang wants to y, I will y along with her, but I will make sure she


    will suffer in the end.


    As I walked to the bedroom, I noticed the ajar door of the study room. The girls have already taken their


    baths and are dressed in adoringly green id dresses. They were sitting on the couch, busy reading,


    and by the looks on their faces, it was as if they understood the content when they were only five years


    old, or turning six, as Selene would always correct.


    Six years... Five missed birthdays.


    Ang was not in the bedroom when I came in, but as I walked to the closet room, I could hear the


    sound of the shower sprinkling water. Knowing she would lock the door, I took the key from the drawer


    and entered the bathroom.


    Standing under the shower head is Ang. I took off my clothes and walked to the shower area, startling


    her when I pulled her and pinned her to the wall. ¡°Sky,¡± She uttered, but I didn¡®t give her a chance to talk.


    I crushed my mouth to her soft lips, cursing myself for wanting to kiss her much, for feeling this desire


    every time I saw her. She moaned in my mouth when I kneaded her mounds, groaning in a mix of


    pleasure and pain as I caressed her breasts mercilessly.


    Ang was tense, and whatever was running in her mind right now, I wanted to snatch her sanity for a


    few minutes. My hand groped her back, pushing her to me as I lowered my head, punishing her as I put


    her hard rosy peak to my mouth, biting and sucking it while my other hand wandered and glided down to


    her core, my fingers circling her bundle of nerves.


    Not caring about her feelings, without pity, my fingers pushed inside her slit, pulling and pushing, moving


    faster inside her that I could see Ang out of breath as she cried in pleasure. Her fingers dug into my


    skin, and she opened her eyes to look at me. Her eyes were brimming with tears, but I hated her so


    much that I didn¡®t care and just wanted her to feel my anger. I lifted her legs and wrapped them around


    my hips.


    ¡°¡®T¨CTell me what¡®s on...¡± She gasped when my shaft thrust into her core. ¡°What¡®s on your mind, Sky,¡± Her


    mouth opened, sucking for air. ¡°You.¡± I pulled out slowly but pushed inside again, causing her to moan.


    ¡°Ang.¡± She smirked, closing her eyes as I pulled out again and thrust my member back. ¡°You¡®re


    thinking of a different Ang,¡± She gripped my shoulders, her fingernails digging on my skin when I


    moved, pulling my shaft out and pushing in fast that she seemed to have forgotten what she was about


    to say,


    I felt her orgasming, but I did not stop. ¡°Open your eyes, Ang, and look at me,¡± I said when she


    closed her eyes. She did, and I just knew she was drowning in the pleasure I was giving her. ¡°Tell me


    you¡®re not the Ang I was looking for.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She gasped when I thrust deeper, rocking faster inside her. ¡°I¡®m not... I¡®m not!¡± She cried, closing her


    eyes as her body shuddered, but I did not stop until we both felt the frenzy ofing. The bathroom was


    filled with our moans as the wave of pleasure hit us both, and for a few seconds, she forgot she was


    scared, and I, slipping my mind that I was furious at her.


    I pressed my forehead into hers, catching our breaths.


    ¡°I¡®m not the Ang you¡®re looking for, Sky,¡± she whispered. ¡°Why is it so important for you. to find her?¡±


    I met her eyes, and she did not avoid my gaze this time. ¡°Because I will make her pay.¡± She scoffed. ¡°Did


    she take a lot of money from you?¡± When I didn¡®t answer, she continued, ¡°If I¡®m the Ang you¡®re looking


    for, how will you make me pay you, Sky?¡± I moved my head closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°If you¡®re


    the Ang I¡®m looking for, I will make sure that I get custody of the girls, and you won¡®t get to see your


    children.¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t do that, Sky,¡± Her voice trembled, but she managed to look me in the eyes.


    ¡°Try me, Anj.¡± I released her and turned my back on her to shower.


    Without any noise, she left me alone in the shower area. I knew she would escape again, run away from


    me, but this time she wouldn¡®t be able to hide from me forever.


    xxx


    ¡°I¡¯m not bringing a car,¡± I announced to her when I entered the study room.


    ¡°How would you go home?¡± Ang asked while her eyes were on the kids¡® bag. I did not answer her.


    Instead, I sat on the couch and looked at what my children were doing. At six, Olivia was already starting


    to read words, and I would patiently stay with her until she finished all her homework in school.


    But my girls were holding a hardbound business book on Industrial Chemistry. Of course, they were not


    reading it, only flipping the pages, but Leyanne would constantly read a few words, pointing it to Lyra


    Helene, then they would go to the next page. Mentally noting to myself, I have to ask Frank to tell the


    interior designer to renovate one guest room into a y area and study room for the kids. ¡°Daddy,¡± Lyra


    Helene called. ¡°Are you really my daddy?¡± I smirked. ¡°Yep!¡± I answered. ¡°I¡®m one hundred percent sure


    I¡®m your Daddy,¡± I nced at Ang, but she was not looking at me. ¡°Why did you ask, baby?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Where were you going when you found me on the street?¡± She asked me


    again.


    ¡°To your school,¡± I lied. ¡°Remember, your mom said she will divorce me if I do note.¡± Lyra Helene


    smiled, sitting on myp. ¡°I¡®m d you came, Daddy.¡± ¡°Can we sleep here again?¡± Selene asked,


    walking toward him. ¡°I like it here. I like it when I see you kissing Mommy, and I like sleeping in your


    bed. It smells like our nket.¡± I held her tiny hands and kissed her forehead. ¡°You can sleep here and


    stay here as long as you want because this is yours. Everything you see here is yours.¡±


    Leyanne gasped, her head turned, and wandered around the room. ¡°Even the books? And the toys? And


    the swimming pool?¡± I nodded and smiled. ¡°Everything.¡±


    ¡°Sky,¡± Ang called, her voice worriedly uttering my name.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°But tonight, you go home to Aunt Anya¡®s ce. Let¡®s not push mommy today, okay?¡± I kissed Lyra


    Helene¡®s head before getting down from myp and walking toward Leyanne. ¡°You don¡®t really need to


    come, Sky,¡± Ang said, grabbing the kids¡® bag and hers. ¡°It¡®s not your decision to make, Anj. I¡®m


    spending this day with you and my children,¡± I walked toward her, took the bag from her shoulder, and


    leaned my head forward to whisper.¡± Think of it as another day to remember.¡± I kissed her cheek. ¡°Rx,


    Anj, and sorry about what happened in the shower.¡± I turned my back on her. ¡°Kids, let¡®s go. We don¡®t


    want grandma waiting,¡± I said, although I had absolutely no idea where we were going.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76 ¨C Hoping For An Encore (Anj¡®s POV)


    Sky flickered his eyes on the street sign ¡®Heaven Avenue¡® when I turned the car on that street, but he did


    not say a word. He was making me nervous, afraid that he knew already, but he was not telling me about


    it.


    I stopped the car in the parking lot of the Nursing Home of St. Mary, and the triplet excitedly unfastened


    their seatbelts in the child seats.


    ¡°Make sure to go to Sister Grace¡®s office first,¡± I reminded them. ¡°Daddy and I will just talk.¡± I have no


    idea where to start with what we would talk about. He made a promise we would not see each


    other, and I would do the morbid talking about his idental death or whatsoever just for my kids


    to move on with their lives without waiting for him.


    They only nodded, chatting animatedly about the toys they brought from Sky¡®s ce as they got out of


    the car.


    ¡°What are you doing, Sky? Help me here,¡± I said, leaning on the car¡¯s backrest and closing my


    eyes.


    ¡°I¡®m not doing anything,¡± he said, unfastening his seatbelt and turning his body to face me.¡± Yet.¡±


    I opened my eyes. The word ¡®yet¡® made me shiver, my heart palpitating in fear of what he would do if he


    found out the truth. The way he talked to my kids, he seemed he knew enough he was their father, but


    he acted well since day one, so how would I know? ¡°What do you want, Sky? It¡®s like you suspect I¡®m


    that Ang you¡®re looking for. I¡®m not her, okay?¡± My voice was almost pleading, wanting to cry in front


    of him but forcing my big brain to think of how to escape from him. ¡°Then why are you so tense about


    it?¡± He breathed a deep sigh.


    ¡°I¡®m not,¡± I lied and breathed out. ¡°In the shower, you¡®re so...¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he lifted his hand, caressing my face. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I just can¡®t stop myself from being ¨C¡± he shook


    his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I only want you to stay for another night.¡± ¡°Then what? Have a repeat performance of


    what we didst night?¡± My eyes red as I snarled at him. ¡°It was not supposed to happen. You¡®re


    making it difficult for me, sky.¡±


    He was quiet for a while. ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s not cross the line, Sky. Do I have to point out to you everything? We don¡®t really love each other. I


    have kids. You¡®re engaged with Line,¡± I cried and bit my bottom lip to stop myself from sobbing. He


    unbuckled my seat belt and pulled me to him. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Anj. I just wanted to have another day with the


    kids. They¡®re making me crazy. I¡®m falling in love with them,¡± he cupped my face. ¡°You¡®re making me


    nuts, Anj,¡± I closed my eyes when his fingers trailed my lips. If only he knew he was also driving me


    crazy that even his touch sent tons of electricity, tingling my whole body and needing him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A repeat performance,¡± He smirked, brushing his lips to mine. ¡°I would love that, Anj. I demand an


    encore.¡±


    I chuckled between cries then my tongue reached for his bottom lip, tasting him. ¡°After today, let¡®s not


    see each other. Promise me, please,¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, nipping my lips yfully as his hand traced my nape to push my head toward him. He


    kissed me feverishly, and our tongues yed, enough to tell that I desired him, and even with this, I felt


    reaching my orgasm.


    Once again, I am trapped in Sky¡®s world, forgetting where I am, only wanting him, but perhaps the divine


    agency above has its way of shaking us. The car door on my side suddenly opened, snapping Sky and


    me from our lustful moment.


    ¡°Mommy! Daddy! Grandma¡®s looking for you.¡± Leyanne squealed, running to the other side to open the


    other door.


    ¡°Just a piece of advice. When you get married, don¡®t have kids right away,¡°Ichuckled, licking the lips he


    just kissed.


    ¡°Noted, Ms. Perry,¡± He smiled and turned to the open door. Leyanne tugged his hand, leading to the door


    where Sister Grace was standing.


    ¡°There¡®s my child,¡± she smiled, opening her arms to wee me. She embraced me tightly and pulled


    away from me, cupping my face to kiss my cheeks. ¡°How¡®s my daughter?¡± She asked gently, ncing at


    Sky. ¡°I¡®m Sister Grace Perry.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is a nun?¡± It came out as a question from his mouth, but Sister Grace only smiled at him,


    opening her arms to hug him.


    ¡°It¡®s a long story. You are the daddy my grandchildren have been talking about,¡± She chuckled, tapping


    his arm as she opened the door leading to her office. I alwayse into the nursing home with this


    entrance, usually to avoid Anya and Dn before, or maybe until now.


    ¡°Maybe Ang hasn¡®t told you yet, but I run this nursing home with my siblings,¡± she said, walking slowly,


    so I had to hold her in the waist to assist her. ¡°Your parents, your father, is one of the generous people


    donating and supporting our cause.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°By the way, happy birthday,¡± he greeted. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡®s not my


    birthday. It¡®s Mrs. Antta, one of our residents. Come, sit here,¡± she said, tapping the old couch.


    His eyes wandered around her office, and I was sure we had the same thoughts. It needed renovation.


    Their parents, both missionaries and doctors, started this nursing home, and as this ce mainly relied


    on donations, their main priority was the convenience of the residents. ¡°My granddaughters can¡®t stop


    talking about you. Thank you, Sky,¡± she said, enveloping his hand in hers. She released his hand as my


    daughter ran to her.


    ¡°Grandma, we¡®re sleeping in Daddy¡®s house again,¡± Selene said, sitting in Sister Grace¡®sp


    My eyebrows raised, looking at them. When did they learn to decide on their own¡®i shook my head when


    Sky nced at me, hiding the amusement in his smile as my daughter dered where they would be


    staying tonight.


    ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. ¡°But can Daddy allow you to sleep here tonight? I miss you all.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Sky


    answered, reaching for Selene and gently pulling her to him. ¡°I have to go on a business trip.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡± Her round eyes blinked at him. ¡°Will you be here on our birthday?¡± Lyra Helene stared at him,


    her eyes suddenly filled with worry that he would miss it again. He nodded. ¡°Remember the ind Daddy


    got stuck with that¡®s why I couldn¡®t be there on your third birthday?¡± I knew very much because I created


    that lie. My girls nodded; their eyes widened, perhaps imagining the horror that had happened to their


    father there. ¡°I¡®m bringing you there,¡± he promised. ¡°You cane, Sister Grace.¡± She smiled gently at


    him. ¡°I¡®m still recuperating, son, from the operation.¡± She rose to her feet. ¡°They¡®re all waiting for us. Let¡®s


    go.¡± Sky helped her this time, assisting her to walk toward the other door, adjoining the family room


    where we usually celebrate birthdays, but as I pushed the ajar door, Dn, standing on the other side of


    the doorway, surprised me. He pulled me to him, his hands on my shoulders and looking at me as if he


    was about to kiss me. ¡°Anj, are you okay? I was so worried about you.¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak, but Sky beat me into it.


    ¡°Get your hands off my wife.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77 ¨C Slipping (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Wife?¡± Dn glowered at Sky.


    Selene giggled, brushing the strands of hair loosened from the ponytail I did. ¡°You looked funny, Uncle


    Dn,¡± she said and ran to her father. ¡°Daddy, my hair,¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s talk about thister, Dn. Not in front of my kids, please,¡± I nced at Sky, squatting to fix


    Selene¡®s hair. I wish I could hear what he was telling her because she was nodding; her face glowed


    like a full moon in the excitement of what she was hearing.


    I was beginning to be jealous because this had never happened before. Whenever there was a


    problem, it was always Mommy, not Daddy. Sighing, I walked past Dn, stered a big smile at Mrs.


    Antta, whom I would only see now, and opened my arms to her. ¡°There¡®s the traitor!¡± She squinted


    her eyes and pouted at me. ¡°A traitor?¡± Iughed, pushing the brim of my eyesses as I embraced her.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡± I said, kissing her on the cheek.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Like any grandmother, my presence, whom she treated as her granddaughter, already brought her to


    tears.


    ¡°I missed you, child!¡± She sniffed and peeked at my shoulder. ¡°Where are the little walking brains?¡±


    I almost guffawed at her word. I turned to my back and gestured my hand toe closer to me. They all


    draw themselves together at Sky, wrapping their tiny arms around him as if it was dangerous toe


    forward. He had to lower his head, whispered, probably, promises in their ears, and they started stepping


    forward.


    Mrs. Antta, the residents, and staff who saw the triplets for the first time gasped, looking at them with


    awe.


    ¡°My, My! Look at you. I wondered if Mommy got a piece of her big brain in you,¡± She chuckled, opening


    her arms to them. ¡°Good Lord, she must have prayed too much that heaven blessed her with three.¡±


    Everyoneughed, but I could only smile at what she said. She looked up and narrowed her eyes at Sky.


    ¡°And you, young man,e here. So, you¡®re the one who stole our Ang away.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I guess I am.¡± Always the best actor, he smiled and walked to her to embrace and kiss the


    celebrant.


    ¡°I hope she¡®s not talking weird in bed,¡± Mrs. Antta whispered at him. ¡°That traitor is a genius. I hope


    she¡®s not talking numbers while having ¨C¡± ¡°Woah!¡°I cut in. ¡°Too many ears to cover, Mrs. Antta.¡± I


    laughed. ¡°I only have two hands. Even if daddy joined me, we still have one pair to cover.¡± ¡°Dinner,¡± She


    raised her eyebrows at me. ¡°While having dinner, Ang.¡±


    h


    ] Song


    Sky pressed his lips, wanting tough but his eyes were half closed as he chose to smile at the older


    lady.


    ¡°How young are you, Mrs. Antta?¡± Sky asked, hoping to change the topic.


    ¡°Still young to reach the seventh heaven,¡± She joined Skyughing. ¡°All I know is I have no n of dying


    yet.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± Anya gripped my upper arm, her lips showing an apologetic smile before snatching


    me away from Sky and my children. I followed her to the corner, pretending to arrange the food on the


    table. ¡°What is Sky doing here? What happened to will¨Cnot¨Csee¨Ceach¨Cother¨Canymore?¡± She uttered in a


    hushed tone, although no one could really hear us. Hopefully. ¡°And why are you leaving


    again?¡±


    I took a deep breath, ncing at Sky, still busy talking with Mrs. Antta, before turning my head on


    her. ¡°Sky¡®s looking for Ang.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I mean, he¡®s looking for me, and God knew what that


    man could do when he found out I kept my kids from him.¡±


    She nodded, her eyes pinned on Sky. ¡°I guess he knew.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not sure, but whether he knew about it or not, I¡®m leaving with my kids. I won¡®t let him take my


    children away from me,¡± I said, taking another breath.


    She shook her head. ¡°I think he won¡¯t do that. Just look at how he adores his children. And you,¡± she


    pointed out.


    ¡°I don¡®t think so. He just threatened me this morning in the shower¨C¡°I pursed my lips then hissed, hating


    myself for slipping. She lifted an eyebrow and tilted her head to look at me. ¡°Shower? Hmm... A


    billionaire with probably a big house, but you talked in the shower. Fully clothed, I hope.¡± I ignored her,


    holding the wooden spoon and mixing the vegetable sd in the bowl again. ¡°Don¡®t lie to me, Ang.


    What happenedst night? How many times?¡± She cast a sharp look at me and took the wooden spoon.


    ¡°And stop ying with the vegetable sd. They¡®re dizzy already.¡± ¡°Four times,¡± I inhaled, filling my lungs


    with air, It was four amazing moments with Sky before I fell into a deep sleep. I would never stay on the


    couch again because whenever I see one, I could see myself screaming in pleasure, calling his name,


    listening to Sky say my name like music as wee together. ¡°Whew!¡± Anya breathed out, fanning


    herself with her hand. ¡°I need to call a fireman. You¡®re flushing.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m doomed!¡± I said, breathing out.


    ¡°Just tell him,¡± She suggested as if it was an easy matter. I smiled nervously when Sky nced my way.


    ¡°I can¡®t, Anya. I promised him no one would know about us, and I can¡®t get involved with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Not even with Dn? Geez, Ang, that guy has been waiting for you,¡± she said while unconsciously


    mixing the sd.


    Taninot to answer when we saw Dn walking our way


    No, what do you intend to do with sd?¡± he asked, taking the wate r traje Anya He turned to me. ¡°What


    is Sky doing here, Anj? I don¡®t remember Mis TEA creuiting him here.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not me, okay?¡± I snarled at him. ¡°Selene asked him, and he¡®s free 200¡®ISOTE. talking It was only


    giving me away, showing I was too nervous. He held my hand. ¡°I get it. Don¡®t be too uptight about it.¡± I


    heaved a deep sigh. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± I swallowed hard when Sky nced my taa s forehead furrowed, seeing


    Dn beside me.


    ¡°Are we still up for the amusement park and dinner?¡± He asked, his eyes and voice


    d


    I smiled. ¡°Of course, Dn. The kids are looking forward to it. They¡®ve told Stran it already.¡±


    Finn?¡± He raised his eyebrows.


    Long story,¡± I smiled apologetically. ¡°We¡®re up to that amusement parts and about the dinner, too.¡±


    Me, too, Anj. I can¡®t wait to be alone with you,¡± he said, but his eyes were m the man walking in our


    direction. ¡°And I hope no Sky will appear to run

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78 ¨C I Don¡®t Care About The Mom


    (Sky¡®s POV)


    The ss door to my private office opened, and I smiled when I saw a tall, slender woman walking into


    the office. Her beautiful smile curved her lips as she came to me, with no greetings but sitting right away


    on myp, taking the pen in my hand and cing my hands. around her waist.


    Line imed my mouth, kissing me passionately for a few seconds before moving away. ¡°I hope I¡®m


    not marching the altar alone, Sky,¡± she smiled as she trailed my necktie. ¡°You¡®re nowhere to be foundst


    weekend, and when you finally appeared, you were a beast in the office again.¡±


    ¡°Beast?¡± Iughed, taking the pen from her. ¡°I was just busy, that¡®s all.¡± She stood up and sat on the


    couch near my table. ¡°I¡®m free this weekend. Want to travel with me?¡± When I didn¡®t answer, she walked


    in front of my table and propped her elbows, adorably blinking her round brown eyes at me. ¡°Just the two


    of us.¡± ¡°Tempting,¡± I said, ncing at her cleavage. ¡°I knew you would say that, darling,¡± she said,


    walking back to the couch. She sat, crossing her legs as she took her smartphone. ¡°How about we go


    next weekend, just not thising weekend?¡± I suggested, wanting to make it up for her, but not this


    coming Saturday. I would not miss another birthday of my children. I have been tailing Ang, and for a


    genius, she was failing in her own game.


    Dean Jones called me, telling Ang gave her a resignation letter. Who would resign in a short period


    of time at work? She has not evenpleted a month at the university and has not even imed


    her first paycheck yet.


    The girls had been absent from school, and I didn¡®t need someone to check on her about that because


    Joe had called me, asking if my girls were okay and saying her daughter was worried her friends were


    sick.


    I had to go homest night because her scent in my bed, on the couch, still lingered, making me wish


    she was beside me, and I would lie in bed at night, thinking how stunningly beautiful Ang was.


    ¡°Sky?¡± called Line, making me raise my head and turn to her. ¡°You¡¯re not listening to me. Is everything


    okay with Uncle Steve?¡±


    I blinked my eyes, pulling myself back to reality. ¡°Yes, I¡®m sorry. What were you saying?¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Nothing, darling. I said Aunt Jocelyn¡®s back, and I invited her shopping next week.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± I said nothing more, only nodding for her to know I heard about it. She heaved a sigh, standing up.


    ¡°I¡®m leaving,¡± she kissed me on the cheek. ¡°I just check if I still have a fianc¨¦ here. I hate to think


    somebody might steal you away from me.¡± She turned her back on me, but I gripped her wrist, pulling


    her back to myp, kissing her deeper.


    ¡°You still have a fianc¨¦, Line,¡± I assured her.


    ¡°Good! Now, I¡®m leaving you in peace because surely your secretaries were not happy I was disturbing


    you.¡± She stood up. ¡°You should consider letting Catherine retire early, darling ?


    ¡°I like Catherine. She¡®s efficient and really good at her job,¡± I signed the document before ncing at


    her.


    She rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Yeah, right. My point is she¡®s been Uncle Steve¡®s secretary. Maybe it¡®s about


    time you look for someone young and ¨C¡±.


    ¡°Would you mind if I get a young, beautiful, smart secretary?¡± I smiled wickedly at her. She sneered at


    me. ¡°Let¡®s just stick to the old Catherine, then.¡±


    ¡°I heard that,¡± Catherine smirked at her as she walked in my direction, giving me my phone, which I


    probably left in the conference room. ¡°Heaven Scent called,¡± She uttered, raising her eyebrows at me as


    if asking me a question that should not be said. ¡°Selene said to call her back if you¡®re not busy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I took my phone and ced it on the table. ¡°I¡®m leaving,¡± Line said when she realized


    Catherine was not leaving. She gave me a quick kiss on the lips before walking out of the office.


    ¡°Sky,¡± A motherly Catherine turned to me when she was sure Line was out. ¡°I know it¡®s not my


    business, but what¡®s with this cute little voice asking for her Daddy? Frank told me you¡®re looking for


    Ang again. Is this child your daughter?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°I have daughters, Catherine.¡±


    ¡°A daughter,¡± She corrected as if I was her student in a grammar ss.


    ¡°Nope. Ang gave me three beautiful daughters, Catherine.¡± I told her, and surely Elenita would be


    jealous for not knowing it first. ¡°What? And what do you intend to do with them?¡± She asked, horrified not


    with my children but with what could probably happen once the world knew about my daughters. ¡°I¡®m


    taking my daughters, Catherine,¡± I said, turning my attention to the papers I was reading ¡°And the


    mother?¡± She asked worriedly. ¡°She can marry someone else, the hell I care!¡± I hissed and put my pen


    down. Heaving a deep sigh, I stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m taking my daughters. I don¡®t care about her. I¡®m taking


    my daughters, Catherine.¡± I was breathless after saying it. She smirked. ¡°I heard you, Sky. You just said


    you¡®re taking your daughters three times and don¡®t care about the mother.¡±


    She shook her head as she headed to the door, but she turned to me again before she could go out of


    the office.


    ¡°By the way, why is Frank having fun at the amusement park while I¡®m here stuck with you in the office?¡±


    She asked, not exactly mad at me, but her naughty smile just said everything. ¡°Catherine!¡± I growled.


    She releases a heartilyugh before leaving, me alone in my office.


    Shaking my head, I took the phone and dialed Ang¡®s number. I was not surprised anymore that


    Selene answered the phone since she was the one who called me first. Ang probably didn¡®t know she


    had her phone.


    ¡°Daddy, are you busy?¡± Her cute voice asked as soon as she answered the call. ¡°Umm... Not really,


    baby. Is everything okay?¡± I asked, opening another folder. ¡°Umm... Mommy said she¡®s okay, and we


    don¡®t need to call you, but ¨C ¡°When Selene began crying, my heart stopped beating. I swallowed hard as


    I imagined a million scenarios of idents that could happen in theme parks. The pen I was holding


    dropped on the floor, and I started to panic that I didn¡®t even know where my car key was for a while


    since Frank has to drive for me almost all the time. ¡°Daddy¡®sing. Stop crying, Selene.¡± I ended the


    call and almost bumped into Catherine when she returned to my office.


    She waved her phone. ¡°Frank¡®s calling. He said ¨C¡± ¡°Tell him I¡®ming. Did he tell you if Ang was


    okay?¡± I could not breathe. Let her be okay. Let her be fine. She shrugged. ¡°I didn¡®t ask. You just said it


    yourself; you don¡®t care about the mom.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± I growled at her, almost running toward the elevator, and


    for the first time in my life, I uttered a prayer, hoping nothing serious happened to Ang. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79 ¨C Hoping For A Chance (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°Are you sure you¡®ll be fine here with the kids?¡± I asked Anya as she massaged her legs. She


    comined about her muscles feeling stiff and her feet sore after walking for almost two hours. Well, at


    most times, we walked, but sometimes it was more like running after my kids, , being their first time in the


    amusement park.


    ¡°Yeah! Go!¡± She winced as she looked up at the Ferris Wheel. I knew how much she liked riding it, loved


    seeing everything on the ground from the top, but something seemed to stop her.


    Sitting on the wooden bench, my three girls enjoyed their cotton candy, not minding if their mother was


    riding the Ferris Wheel. ¡°If I have to walk again, I¡¯ll die early, Anj,¡± She chuckled. ¡°Enjoy the ride.¡± She


    smiled, ncing at Dn as he bought tickets for us. ¡°That¡®ll be a few minutes,¡± I said worriedly, looking


    at the kids. ¡°They¡®ll be fine with me, Anj. Don¡®t worry, and please, don¡®t kill the romance up there,¡± She


    reminded me, moaning as she leaned on the bench¡®s backrest. ¡°Romance?¡± I raised my eyebrows at her


    and shook my head. ¡°I¡®d rather have you up there and I, here with my children.¡± ¡°Give the guy a chance,


    Anj,¡± She turned to the three girls, who stopped eating and blinking at her. ¡°Don¡®t that to Aunt Anya


    because you¡®re creeping me out. When you grow up, you¡®ll understand why I¡®m doing this for mommy.¡±


    She leaned her head toward me. ¡°I don¡®t sound pimping you out to Dn, right?¡± I heaved a sigh and


    chose to press my lips as Dn walked in our direction. ¡°Ready?¡± He asked when he reached us. I


    nodded, looking at my children again. ¡°Anya, make sure you look after my children. If something


    happens to them, I¡®ll kill you.¡± She heaved a sigh. ¡°I will,¡± she rolled her eyes at me. ¡°If something


    happens to them, after you kill me, their father will probably kill me again.¡± ¡°You¡®re funny, Aunt Anya,¡±


    Leyanne giggled. I squat and hold Leyanne¡®s hands. ¡°You look after your sisters, okay?¡± Anya leaned


    forward and poked my arm. ¡°It¡®ll just be a few minutes, Anj. You¡®re not staying there forever.¡±


    I breathed out. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, unsure if I was nervous about leaving my kids for a few minutes or


    spending time with Dn alone in a confined ce where I could not escape.


    ¡°Let¡®s go?¡± Dn asked.


    I nodded and nced at my kids once more before walking with him to the Ferris Wheel.


    ¡°Rx, Anj,¡± He chuckled, showing me that beautiful smile. ¡°Don¡®t tell me this is your first


    time to do this?¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Igrinned as we stopped to line up with the others waiting for the ride.


    He grabbed my hand, squeezing as he smiled at me.


    ¡°It¡®s hard to choose which one. You always leave your kids to Anya, but now you seem to doubt it.¡± He


    said, intertwining our fingers.


    I swallowed hard, unsure of what to do with our hands.


    ¡°Are you nervous about being alone with me?¡± He tilted his head to look me in the eyes.


    I chucked. ¡°It could be Dn,¡± I raised our hands together. I felt like after this; I would be sent to a CEO¡¯s


    office because Selene had my phone. I was not even sure why I felt guilty, but it seemed I was doing


    some kind of misconduct when I caught Frank following us from the crowd.


    ¡°Then, don¡®t overthink,¡± He smiled, tugging me to one of the tubs of the Ferris Wheel. ¡°Let¡®s enjoy the


    ride, Anj.¡±


    I nodded and stepped into the tub. When it started to move upward, I smiled at him nervously and looked


    at the sky.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ah! Sky!


    ¡°Breath, Anj. I¡®m not doing anything here,¡± He chuckled, but hisugh had an edge to it that, like me, he


    was nervous.


    I breathed out, nced at him, and tried my best to lift the corners of my mouth. My eyes focused on us


    getting higher, and we were quiet for a few seconds; that silence was choking me, and I hoped he would


    say something, not just hold and squeeze my hand.


    He cleared his throat when our tub was on the top. ¡°Sky...¡± I turned my head to him and stretched my


    arm, pointing to the sky. ¡°Cannot be reached,¡± I joked, but something stabbed my heart, realizing the


    truth that no matter how many times the Mighty Sky brought me to cloud nine, he was still someone


    whom I could not reach.


    Dn lifted his hand, trembling as he attempted to touch the skin of my cheeks. When he sessfully


    did, he smiled gently, trailing my face slowly with his fingers down to the corner of my mouth.


    I swallowed hard, wanting to jump out of the tub as I met his eyes overflowing with loving emotions.


    He breathed out. ¡°Did you know that I cursed myself many times the first time I saw you, Anj?


    I fell in love with you but what can I do? You were only twelve.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re not old yourself when we met, Dn,¡± I chuckled, turning my head elsewhere.


    ¡°I wanted to wait. I don¡®t want to take advantage of you,¡± He closed his eyes, bringing the back of my


    hand to his lips.


    I looked at him and stared at my hand, wanting to take it away from him because he would probably


    know I was shivering right now.


    ¡°I told myself, just a little more. You at seventeen, I will tell you how I truly feel for you, Anj.¡± My lips


    quivered. ¡°But I got pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You ran away,¡± He uttered in a hushed tone. ¡°I meant it when I said I wanted to marry you, Anj. I may not


    be ready to be a father, but I knew myself. I would do everything for you because I love you.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You know I can¡¯t love you the way you want, right? I can¡®t love anyone else,¡± Not even


    Sky. ¡°You¡®re wrong, Anj. You know you can, but what¡®s stopping you?¡± He asked me.


    I took my hand from him, clenched my hands into fists, and ced them on myp. ¡°I don¡®t have my


    heart with me,¡± I whispered. Sky had stolen my heart the first time I met him on that road when he almost


    hit me. Maybe his red Ferrari squashed it, or it was lost mysteriously like the clothes and shoes I wore on


    the day we got married. ¡°You love Sky,¡± His words were hurting. I chuckled. ¡°Fortunately, I can say I


    don¡®t. If I didn¡®t get pregnant, it would have been easier just to forget him and everything else that


    happened between us.¡± It was a lie, of course. ¡°Then give me a chance, Anj. I don¡¯t care how long I


    would have to wait for you to love me. I will be a good father to the girls, do everything I can to help you


    raise them.¡± When I met his eyes, I saw the sincerity in his every word.


    He lowered his head, and before I could move back, our lips met. Dn didn¡®t need to force me; I parted


    my lips for him, letting him kiss me and allowing his tongue to explore my mouth. He tasted butter and


    sweet, maybe because of what we ate, but other than that, I was afraid I was not feeling the thrill, and as


    our kiss became deeper, my big brain was working, something that never happened whenever Sky was


    kissing me.


    I pulled away from him as my brain flooded my whole body with fear. ¡°Anj...¡± He whispered as his eyes


    were telling me he wanted to kiss me again, but the Ferris Wheel had already stopped, and it was time


    for us to get out of the tub. It was time for me to run away. My whole body trembled with fear, not


    wanting to disappoint Dn as part of me wanted to give him a chance, but I had to escape. I was born


    with a brain but not with a heart to love a man. I knew he tried to reach for my hand, but I made a quick


    step as I stepped down the tub. Breathing in, my eyes searched for my kids, and when I found them, I


    ran toward them, missing that one step on the ground and tripping me. Before I realized what had just


    happened, I was already getting up, but I could not stand because my ankle was killing me with pain.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80 ¨C For The First Time (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°What did you do to Ang?¡± Anya growled at him, hitting Dn again in his arm, maybe harder this time


    because I saw him cringe. ¡°You were supposed to have a good time, not scare


    her.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Anya,¡± I said as my eyes looked at the doctor putting a bandage on my sprained ankle. Good


    thing, it was only mild, but the bad side of it was I ruined Dn¡¯s ns and ended the fun for my children.


    Their eyshes were still wet after wailing almost endlessly when they saw me fall and cry in pain.


    ¡°He didn¡®t do anything to scare me. I just missed that step, that¡®s all,¡± I lied, opening my arms so my kids


    woulde to me. Only Lyra Helene and Selene came to me, but Leyanne remained at the foot of


    the bed, watching the doctor and asking him many questions.


    ¡°You have one future doctor here,¡± The old doctor smiled gently at me as he finished wrapping an stic


    bandage to my foot.


    I smiled back, seeing myself in Leyanne, but that upward shape on my lips disappeared when I saw Sky


    dashing inside the small clinic of the amusement park. Following him was one older woman in a


    business suit, Frank, and five men that I thought were simply enjoying the amusement park just like the


    others. It dawned on me that they were not, but they were like Frank, working and looking after my


    children. ¡°Anj,¡± He walked past Anya and Dn. His eyes were focused only on me.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± The three girls squealed excitedly, running to him that even Leyanne turned her back to the


    doctor toe to his father.


    He kissed them quickly in the head but faced me again with panic¨Cstricken eyes as he looked from my


    face down to my foot. ¡°Are you okay? How are you feeling?¡± He asked, cupping my face. I opened my


    mouth to answer, but he talked again. ¡°Doc, how is she?¡± Assuming that he was my husband because


    my kids called him ¡®daddy,¡® the doctor smiled at him. ¡°Don¡®t worry, your wife is okay. Luckily it¡¯s just a mild


    sprain.¡±


    ¡°And her arm?¡± He asked worriedly as his eyes pinned on the bandage on my forearm.


    ¡°Just a scrape,¡± I assured him before the doctor could answer. ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you


    were on a business trip or something? Why is Frank here? Who are these men?¡± I asked, but he ignored


    me, gesturing his hand for his men to get out of the small room, except for Frank


    ¡°Does she need to be x¨Crayed?¡± He asked the doctor again. The doctor shook his head. ¡°If it will calm


    you, but we don¡®t have that facility here.¡±


    He nodded, turning to me. ¡°You¡®reing home with me.¡±


    Home.


    It was tempting for one brief second, but then I shook my head. ¡°No!¡±


    Sensing the tension, the doctor smiled apologetically at us before leaving us in the room.


    His Adam¡®s apple moved and narrowed his eyes as he gazed at me but heaved a sigh, and his eyes


    softened when Selene crawled to my side. ¡°Daddy, Aunt Anya said to give Uncle Dn a chance, and


    she¡®s doing this for mommy,¡± she said.


    Standing by the doorway, Anya¡®s eyes widened, causing Dn to chuckle quietly. ¡°But she said she¡®s not


    pimping Mommy out to him,¡± she continued, causing me to purse my lips to stop myself fromughing.


    ¡°Next time, I¡®ll keep my big mouth shut,¡± she was crimson red as she red at me. ¡°You haven¡®t


    answered my questions yet, Sky. What are you doing here? Why is Frank here, and who are those


    men?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t have to answer your questions,¡± he said, turning his head to the door when it opened. Like Sky,


    my eyebrows knitted seeing Finning inside.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sky asked the question I had just asked him a while ago, but it was like it


    would be the question of the day that would never get an answer.


    ¡°How are you, Ms. Perry? I¡®m still not allowed to call you Anj, right?¡± He chuckled. ¡°No!¡± Sky and I


    scowled at him in unison.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi,¡± He extended his hand to Anya and Dn, shaking hands with them. ¡°I¡®m Finn, Sky¡®s brother.


    Leyanne called me that¡®s why I¡®m here.¡±


    Anya just smiled and nodded, but I saw her nudging her elbow at Dn. ¡°Mommy, can we just go home


    to Daddy¡®s ce?¡± Lyra Helene asked as she snuggled closer to me.


    ¡°Can you give Mommy one more day at Sister Grace¡®s ce?¡± I was hoping she would say yes. I wanted


    to spend more time with my mother before we left for good. Tonight, I also needed the peace of mind that


    only Sister Grace could give me. ¡°We¡®re still going to the ind daddy promised, right?¡± Selene turned to


    his father.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He opened his arms, and Selene went to him and sat on hisp. ¡°I won¡®t miss your birthday


    this time, but for now, I¡®m bringing you girls to the nursing home so Mommy can spend time with Sister


    Grace. I also need to talk to her.¡±


    He turned his head to Dn.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry about the dinner, man, but I¡®m taking my girls,¡± he said, and Dn could do nothing but looked


    at me and heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry,¡± I mouthed, but Dn, always kind and understanding, only smiled at me. He walked in my


    direction, and when he came near, he sandwiched my hand with his two hands, not minding if Sky was


    ring at his hands, wanting to burn them with his eyes. ¡°I¡®ll see you tonight, Anj. I¡®m sorry this has to


    happen. I¡®m sorry if I scared you,¡± He smiled sadly.


    I rolled my eyes at him, trying to lighten the mood because I was already sweating with nervousness. ¡°It¡®s


    not your fault I was clumsy.¡± I forced a chuckle. ¡°Why don¡®t you just bring dinner tonight so we can all


    enjoy that grilled chicken you promised.¡±


    ¡°Sounds a good idea,¡± He released my hand and moved back.


    I tried to get up from the bed, but Sky shook his head. ¡°You¡®re not walking in this situation, Anj,¡± he


    hissed, standing up to my side and scooping me like a baby, but carrying me like a bride, just like how he


    held me after our wedding.


    ¡°I can walk,¡± I gritted my teeth, my face flushing as I nced at Anya, smiling naughtily. I sneered at her,


    but she only chuckled. ¡°Yeah, right, but I won¡®t let you,¡± He turned his head to two secretaries. ¡°Frank,


    talk to the doctor if there¡®s anything else to settle. Get her key, Catherine, and please drive Anya and


    Dn home, and you ¨C¡±.


    Finn scowled at him. ¡°I know, I have to get home, and we¡®ll talkter,¡± he said, raising his hand in


    surrender and as if knowing it was really what Sky wanted to say.


    My kids followed us, and as we reached the car, Sky sat me carefully in the seat and checked on my


    daughters to see if they were settled, but he was not talking, only heaving a sigh.


    He sat on the driver¡®s seat but did not start the engine. I was about to fasten my seatbelt when Sky


    pulled me to him and wrapped his arms around my body. ¡°You scared me, Anj,¡± He whispered as he


    buried his face in my head. ¡°You truly did.¡± I craned my neck at him, and my heart raced when I saw the


    fear in his eyes. I closed my eyes when he kissed my forehead. For the first time in my life, I found


    security. Wanting to cry, I entwined my arms around his waist and rested my face on his chest.


    I hate to say this, but I¡®m d he came. I wanted to tell him that, but my brain, always wiser than my


    heart, told me to just keep it to myself.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81 ¨C Just My Stuff (Sky¡¯s POV)


    I wish I knew what was going on in Ang¡®s mind.


    She was quiet the entire drive from the amusement park to the nursing home. With three girls at the back


    telling me how their day went, I could imagine the fun but the horror of seeing their mother falling and


    getting hurt.


    ¡°Uncle Dn kept saying I¡®m sorry to Mommy,¡± Selene said.


    ¡°But Mommy was just crying, and then Uncle Dn carried her to the clinic.¡± Lyra Helene continued.


    ¡°Then Aunt Anya cried too because Mommy was hurt,¡± Leyanne added. ¡°What did Uncle Dn do to


    Mommy?¡± My hand gripped the car steering wheel, but I could not dare look at her or the kids in the


    rearview mirror.


    ¡°We don¡®t know,¡± Selene answered. ¡°Maybe he took back the candy because Mommy ate his candy.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I sighed, hating that I was getting angry as I imagined Dn kissing Ang.


    We reached the nursing home, and like the first time I came here, I stopped in the same spot Ang


    parked the car and watched my kids unfasten their seatbelts, except for Selene.


    ¡°I¡®m gonna tell Grandma,¡± Leyanne said, going out first. ¡°No! I¡®m telling Grandma,¡± cried Lyra Helene,


    opening her side of the door and running after Leyanne. Her nostrils red as she pursed her lips.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± I asked her, pressing my lips as I looked at her funny face. ¡°I¡®m stuck again, Mommy,¡±


    Sheined. Ang moved to her seat, carefully turning her body to help her. ¡°I¡®m sorry, baby.


    Mommy will buy a new one soon,¡± she said, wincing as she used one hand. I didn¡®t know why I just


    watched them when I could have done it for Selene. Our constant talk about not seeing each other that


    buying new child seats for the kids always slip my mind. Her hand magically did the trick and smiled at


    her when she finally unbuckled the seat belt.


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy,¡± She quickly advanced in going out of the car, leaving Ang and me.


    My cell phone rang, and when I saw it was Catherine, I put on the Bluetooth speaker in my ears before


    answering her call and going out of the car to help Ang get out. Looking at her, I could say she was


    already feeling the pain because she hardly moved to her seat and waited for me patiently. ¡°Sky, I just


    want to tell you that I dropped Anya and Dn to the chicken restaurant, and they said they¡®ll just hail a


    taxi to go there.¡± She said. ¡°I¡®m driving back to the office. Oh, should I cancel your dinner meeting with


    Mr. Sy?¡± ¡°No. I¡®ll just make sure Anj is settled, then I¡®ll be on my way,¡± I said, opening her door and


    carrying Ang in my arms. I could already see Sister Grace looking worried at the doorway.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Catherine chuckled. ¡°Replying to his secretary, yes to that dinner meeting,¡± she said as if writing or typing


    the words. ¡°I thought you don¡®t care about the mom?¡±


    ¡°Catherine, see you tomorrow,¡± with both my arms busy holding Ang, I could not end the call.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah... Just be careful because Line might look like an angel, but she¡®s a tigress. A demon, I


    may say. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t have to remind me. End the call, Catherine. End my misery,¡± I joked.


    ¡°Right. See you tomorrow.¡± She ended the call. ¡°What happened?¡± Sister Grace asked worriedly as if my


    children¡®s stories were not enough and opened the door wide. ¡°Nothing. Sky is just overacting, carrying


    me like an injured worker,¡± Only Angughed at her own joke. ¡°I¡®m fine, Sister Grace.¡± I nodded to


    greet Sister Grace and walked to her small bedroom, next to the office and Sister Grace¡®s bedroom.


    She did not follow us into the bedroom, and the kids were nowhere inside her room. I closed the door


    and carefully ced her in her twin¨Csize bed.


    ¡°How do you fit in here?¡± I asked, wanting to tell her that my dog¡®s space was bigger than this room.


    She chuckled. ¡°The four of us sleep on the floor, and you have nothing to worry about because the kids


    love the pretend game, so we enjoy sleeping here,¡± She answered. ¡°This used to be my old bedroom,


    and I stayed here when I wanted to escape from Anya¡®s constant nagging. She¡®s like an older sister to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Frank¡®sing to bring the medicine from Uncle David,¡°I massaged my nape. ¡°I really wish I could stay


    or just bring you girls home.¡± ¡°We¡®re fine here, Mr. Sky Mars. Thank you for bringing me home.¡± Her lips


    curved a smile, but she was obviously hiding the pain. ¡°Do you need anything...¡± I wandered my eyes in


    her small bedroom. ¡°Do you need anything before I leave?¡±


    Her face flushed, and she pursed her lips; I knew she wanted to ask something but with her looks, she


    seemed to have difficulty saying it out loud.


    ¡°You¡®re easy to read, pumpkin. What is it?¡± I asked, sitting beside her on the edge of the bed. ¡°I¡®ll just wait


    for Anya.¡± She was apple red already, and she shook her head again like she was trying to decide on


    something. ¡°God, just say it. You don¡®t have to worry about the time because I have plenty. I can still


    bring you to the hospital,¡± I hissed at her. She raised her palms to her cheeks, probably checking herself.


    ¡°I felt really sticky and wished to have a quick shower, but...¡± She bit her bottom lip, then heaved a deep


    sigh. ¡°Can you help me pull off my pants?¡± I swallowed hard, suddenly regretting I had brought her here


    and not canceling the dinner meeting with our business partner. Nodding, I turned my head to the other


    door, hoping it


    was not an adjoining room to a prayer room. I was not religious, but I never liked disgracing any sacred


    ces


    ¡°Bathroom,¡± she said briefly as if she knew what was running in my mind. ¡°Don¡®t worry, the Prayer Room


    is in the opposite hallway,¡± she grinned.


    ¡°How many people can fit inside.¡± I asked her, causing Ang to chuckle nervously.


    ¡°You¡¯re not giving me a bathe, Sky,¡± she said, struggling to unbutton her pants.


    I scoffed at her ¡°I¡®m not saying I will, Anj, but I am taking you there.¡± I knelt and helped her unbutton and


    unzipped her pants. I swallowed hard as I pulled off her jeans, and as her upper legs were exposed, I


    wanted to bury my face between her legs.


    As to how I sessfully took off her jeans without touching her was a miracle. I opened the door of the


    small bathroom and carried Anj with nothing on except her bra and underwear. After helping her, I went


    back to the bedroom, contented myself in listening to the sprinkle of water, and breathed hand, ignoring


    the needs of my hard manhood.


    The medals and pictures hanging on the wall caught my attention. I rose to my feet and walked to check


    on her achievements. We also had these at home disyed in the study room, but not as many as hers.


    Mrs. Antta was not kidding when she said she was a genius, a child prodigy, and her medals proved


    she was not an ordinary kid. My eyes narrowed at an old picture of her with Anya and Dn. She was


    not lying about saying he was a friend, but even in one of the pictures, with Dn caught by the camera


    staring at her, any guy could tell he was in love with her


    ¡°I told you it¡®s a quick shower,¡± she chuckled but hissed as she tried to touch the bruise on her arm.


    ¡°Let me help you get dressed,¡± I said, distracting myself as she was wearing nothing but the towel


    wrapped around her body,


    ¡°My clothes are in there,¡± she pointed as she checked on her ankle. ¡°And can you please get that box?¡±


    I nodded as I pulled fresh clothes for her. ¡°I thought my misery ended a while ago, but it was just


    beginning,¡± I said, kneeling in front of her while I put on her underwear.


    ¡°You know I¡®m capable of doing that, Sky, right? All you have to do is help me undress, but not get


    dressed,¡± She uttered in a low voice,


    ¡°Let¡®s just say I wanted to do this again, but next time, it would be the other way around,¡± I smirked,


    breathing in relief when I put on her pajamas. When I looked up, she was done putting on her shirt


    ¡°What¡®s this.¡±


    ¡°Just my stuff,¡± she said as she opened the box. My forehead creased when my eyes caught something


    familiar from her things because I was sure that one of those she was iming hers did not belong to


    her .

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82 ¨C No Direct Answers (Sky¡®s POV) I walked Ang to the dresser and helped her dry her


    hair. ¡°You used to have long hair,¡± I nced at the picture. ¡°Why did you cut your hair?¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°With three girls to tend to, even drying my hair is a luxury for me.¡± She looked at our reflection in the


    mirror after I turned off the hairdryer. I took the hairbrush from the table, but she shook her head as I was


    about to pull her hair in a ponytail, her usual hairstyle, She took her hairclip from the box and put it in her


    hair, making her look more like a teenager than a mother of three.


    ¡°Sister Grace was looking for this. She thought I lost this,¡± Ang widened her eyes as she moved her


    head from side to side, checking on her hair.


    ¡°It must be precious for her,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe,¡± she chuckled as she raised her head to look at me. ¡°She


    has been putting this in my hair since I was two? Maybe...¡± She squinted her eyes. ¡°Anya said she has


    been putting this in my hair since my head started growing hair.¡± I only nodded, not wanting to say


    anything more about it. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°Aside from feeling refreshed?¡± She hissed and looked at her ankle. ¡°This will make me awake the whole


    night.¡±


    ¡°Well, not until you take that medicine Uncle David will give you,¡± I said, lowering my head and kissing


    her. I smiled when she parted her lips, but before I could deepen the kiss, I pulled away. ¡°I just dressed


    you, Anj. Let¡®s not go to that part of undressing you and ending in that small bed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having any problem on the couch,¡± She bit her lower lip.


    ¡°If this dinner meeting isn¡¯t important, pumpkin, I would force you toe home with me.¡± I turned to the


    door. ¡°Where are the kids?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t tell me you missed them suddenly appearing from nowhere?¡± Sheughed, trying to stand. ¡°Don¡®t


    carry me, Sky. Just help me, please. They¡®re probably entertaining the residents.¡± She pouted. ¡°I¡®m no


    longer the favorite here, but my three little angels. Mrs. Antta still calls me traitor,¡± She rolled her


    eyes. Iughed with her. ¡°Where to?¡± I asked, helping her walk. ¡°To Sister Grace¡®s office. I¡®ll do my


    reading there. You said you wanted to talk to Sister Grace? She¡®s in her garden. Catch her before the


    angelus.¡± I nodded as we walked slowly toward the next room. As she sat on the couch, holding the


    book she got from my study room, I went out of the office and found Sister Grace watering the flowers.


    ¡°I hope that child didn¡®t throw a fit,¡± She smiled gently at me. ¡°She must be really in pain that she didn¡®t.


    My secretary will be here to bring the medicine from our family doctor, but I would still rmend her to


    have an X¨Cray to be sure,¡± I said, putting my hands in my pants pocket.


    ¡°Thank you, Sky,¡± She put the watering can on the table when she reached the edge. ¡°How can I help


    you, Sky?¡± She tapped the metal backrest of the bench, asking me to sit down.


    ¡°I¡®m donating not for the residents but for the renovation of the nursing home, Sister Grace,¡± I started as I


    sat beside her.


    She pursed her lips but managed to smile at me. ¡°That¡®s very nice of you, but the needs of the residents


    come first.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I nodded. ¡°That¡®s why I am encouraging our business partners to help you. Catherine, my


    secretary, will reach out to you for the details.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Does Ang know you¡®re doing this?¡± She asked, ncing at the window. We could see


    her talking with the triplets now.


    I shook my head. ¡°She kept on running away from me,¡± I breathed out.


    She chuckled and took my hand and sandwiched it in her hands.


    ¡°When I first found her, I thought she would not live, but she was strong, and as she grew up, she was


    really smart and independent, only asking for her parents twice but never asking about them again.¡± SheAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said sadly. ¡°But she would always tell me she was notplete, will never beplete.¡±


    My heart cried, remembering her birthday wish, always hoping for her birth parents to find her.


    ¡°Sister Grace,¡± I heaved a deep sigh, not knowing where to start. ¡°She¡®s... Umm, Ang... Whew! The


    triplets...¡± I hissed, wanting to curse, but I stopped myself.


    ¡°You think the girls are yours?¡± She chuckled.


    I breathed out; my heart hammered in my chest, making a deafening thump that even though I knew it, I


    was still scared to know she was the Ang I was looking for. ¡°Are they?¡±


    Sister Grace did not nod nor answer in words.


    ¡°Six years ago, I met an Ang, but I swear I didn¡®t know she was a minor. She said she was eighteen,


    and we just both became crazy that night ¨C¡± I took a deep breath. I turned my head to Sister Grace and


    shook my head. ¡°If only I knew, I would ¨C ¡±


    What would I do? I didn¡®t know. In front of Sister Grace, I felt like confessing all my sins.


    She tapped my hand and ced my hand on my chest. ¡°You think she was the same Ang.¡±


    There she went again, not telling me directly, only confusing me. Our conversation was making me


    angry, but furious at whom, I was no longer sure. All I was sure of was Sister Grace knew we were


    talking the same Ang but not confirming it, and I understood that she only wanted to protect her. I


    didn¡®t need to tell her I had already checked her profile, and she fi age of that Ang I met six years


    ago.


    ¡°Sister Grace, you are a woman serving the church, I married the Ang I met that night, but she left


    me telling me she was a minor, so our marriage was never binding.¡± I took a deep breath before I


    continued, ¡°I am engaged to be married next year, and I don¡®t want any problems with my marriage.¡±


    She smiled, but I saw the sadness in her eyes. ¡°Sky, as you said, I am a woman serving the church,


    and I always acknowledge the sanctity of marriage, but I respect thew of man.


    Although there¡®s a difference between thew of man and thew of God, I believe that the Ang vou


    met years ago outsmart you.¡±


    She rose to her feet.


    ¡°A piece of advice, son, if this Ang thinks your marriage was never binding, I think you still need to


    consult yourwyer about it.¡± ¡°What if she was the same Ang I was looking for, Sister Grace?¡± She


    was about to leave, but my question stopped her.


    she heaved a deep sigh before turning around. ¡°If she was that Ang, you need to talk. You need to


    talk to her girls if you intend to take them from her. Like what Mrs. Antta said, each of her girls had


    her piece of brain, and they¡®re all as brilliant as their mother.¡±


    I stood up. ¡°Are you saying she¡®s the Ang I was looking for?¡± I wanted to scream at Sister Grace to


    just say yes, but she only heaved a sigh. ¡°I wish I could give you a direct answer to your question, but


    son, I am not the right person you need to ask about this matter.¡± I closed my eyes. Of course, I could not


    me her for not giving me an answer. I opened my eyes and met her eyes. ¡°The hairclip she has on her


    hair... Ang said you have always put that in her hair ever since, and she said it¡®s very precious to you.


    Who gave it to you, Sister Grace?¡± My heart was beating erratically, hopeful that I would get an answer to


    this random question. ¡°No one gave it to me, and it¡®s not precious to me, but for Ang,¡± She answered,


    ncing at Ang opening the window of her office. ¡°I just thought it was something very important for


    her. The baby I found that day wailing at the gate of the nursing home was holding it. I remember being


    afraid that it might have hurt her. Ang has always been the owner of that hair clip, Sky. Please excuse


    me.¡±


    Before asking the question, I was sure my heart was thumping crazily in my chest, but now it had


    stopped beating. I turned my head slowly, looking at Ang, who raised her eyebrows at me. She was


    probably wondering what my conversation with Sister Grace was all about.


    I swallowed hard, realizing I think I just found out who Ang¡®s parents were.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83 ¨C What is Love? (Anj¡®s POV)


    Sky left an hour ago after he sessfully resisted my children¡¯s pleading to stay for the night. He


    promised to return on Saturday and looked at the calendar on the wall, and we will all have to


    wait for two days.


    My forehead creased. Not we... They! They needed two forty¨Cwinks before that day toe. I


    lifted the cup and sipped coffee. After Sky¡®s conversation with Sister Grace, he was quiet that I was


    afraid he would just flee the nursing home without saying goodbye to me, but after staying alone in


    the garden for more than fifteen minutes talking to someone on the phone, he went back inside,


    surprised me with a searing kiss that I almost beg him to make love to me in the small office.


    ¡°Dinner!¡± Dn raised the paper bags in his hands, smiling at me. I smiled at him and put down the cup


    on the table. ¡°Did you have to catch the chicken yourself?¡± I joked, hoping it would help us all lighten


    the mood after what happened today. ¡°No. Anya and I had to argue for long minutes about what


    to order,¡± He sneered at the woman who had just entered the door. She scowled at him. ¡°Liar! I had


    to lecture him first for turning down Catherine¡®s offer to wait and drive us back here.¡± She rolled


    her eyes at him. ¡°That pride will lead you nowhere, Dn, but yes, he was right; we had to argue


    about what to order.¡± My children entered the door, chattering about something, but stopped when


    they saw Dn and Anya. ¡°I told you not to look at Aunt Anya like that,¡± she raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°You¡®re like your Mommy, little traitors!¡± She sneered at them as if talking to women the same age as


    hers. ¡°Anya, they¡®re six. I bet you¡®re like that when you¡®re their age,¡± Dn muttered, smiling at them as


    he sat down. He opened his arms, and the girls came to him. ¡°You really think I scared your


    mommy?¡±


    They shook their heads.


    ¡°I think nothing scares Mommy,¡± Leyanne smiled as she nced at me. ¡°Except Daddy,¡± She


    giggled when I lifted an eyebrow. ¡°But Daddy was scared with Mommy,¡°Selene said. ¡°He said you


    scared me, Anj,¡± Iughed when she tried to copy Sky¡®s voice.


    Dn sighed, tousling the girls¡® hair. ¡°Uncle Dn was scared, too. Now, let¡®s wash those dirty hands.¡±


    They nodded, following Dn to the kitchen.


    ¡°Spill it out, Anya,¡± I said after catching her stealing nces at me. She took the paper boxes of


    takeaways from the bag and ced them on the table.


    Her lips curved a wicked smile. ¡°Nothing. I was just d you didn¡®t wait for me to help you change your


    clothes.¡± She leaned closer to me, sniffing my hair like a dog. ¡°You have


    showered already.¡± She batted her eyshes at me.


    ¡°I showered alone, Anya,¡± I hissed at her.


    She gasped. ¡°Are you using me of using you?¡± Sheughed, pulling a chair to sit beside me.


    ¡°Just please be careful talking about Dn and me in front of my children.¡± I leaned my head on her


    shoulder.


    ¡°I know,¡± she nodded and anchored her arms to mine. ¡°They¡®re like recorders.¡± She tilted her head.


    ¡°Please tell me, either my mom or Aunt Grace helped you change your clothes and not the elite god who


    seemed ready to close down the amusement park just because of that stupid step.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter who undressed and dressed me?¡± I asked her, closing my eyes and remembering the


    sighs as Sky pulled off my jeans slowly. Maybe if I were not wincing with pain, something would really


    happen in my old room.


    Anya moved away from me; her eyes widened, and her mouth half¨Copened as she faced me.¡± Don¡®t tell


    me ¨C ¡°When I scoffed, she gasped and hit me on my arm. ¡°Did something happen again?¡± She asked in


    a hushed tone.


    I sit upright. ¡°Anya, my sprained ankle is killing me. You think he¡®ll consider doing that?¡±


    She was silent for a few seconds, then turned her head to me. ¡°Sky seemed to know the truth. Why don¡®t


    you juste clean? Tell him everything.¡±


    ¡°Come clean? Once I do that, he will make a move. He fell in love with my children, so I knew how


    serious he was about getting custody of my girls.¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°Beg him. Tell him you love


    him.¡± She uttered in a low voice. I scoffed at her. ¡°Love... What is love, Anya?¡± ¡°Love... is like an


    onion that makes you cry,¡± she said in a poetic way. ¡°Love is blind. Eww!¡±


    I pressed my lips tightly, suppressing myself from bursting into a peal ofughter as she continued


    bbering about funny definitions of love. Yet I have thought of her advice. Beg Sky? I could do that. Tell


    Sky I love him? Yes... No... Maybe I could say I lust for him, but love? With everything that has


    happened between us, it was more eptable to say what I feel for him is nothing but chemicals in


    my brain, making my body feel a wide range of emotions of desiring him. It was less painful if I


    thought that way. ¡°But kidding aside, if you leave here, do you think he won¡®t find you?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°And Dn? What will you do about him? I hope that guy didn¡®t do something stupid up there on the


    Ferris Wheel?¡±


    I shook my head, thinking Anya didn¡®t need to know about the kiss. ¡°Offering a lifetime


    commitment from a good guy like him scared me away, Anya.¡±


    ¡°And what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I ran away,¡± I tilted my head to look at her face. ¡°I wanted to escape from him, from


    Chapter 83 ¨C What¡®s Love? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sky.¡± I smiled sadly. ¡°What is your problem?¡± She asked, looking serious this time. I shrugged and put my


    hand on my chest. ¡°This is the problem. I love Sister Grace. I love you and Aunt Rose. I love my girls, but


    when ites to men, this...¡± I tapped my heart. ¡°It¡¯s scared. It¡®s dead. It¡®s not beating to love like what


    Dn felt for me or how Sky felt for Line.¡± ¡°That¡®s tough,¡± Anya heaved a deep sigh. ¡°You¡®re right.


    What is love?¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84 ¨C Where Is Daddy?


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    My eyes were glued to my children as they packed their own backpacks with their toys and books, the


    things they wanted to bring to the ind. If only I could tell them I hadn¡®t heard of him since he left the


    nursing home.


    This is what I wanted, for him not to show up and for us not to see each other anymore, but this would be


    the first time I wished I didn¡®t have to say something terrible or morbid to my


    girls.


    ¡°Mommy, what time will Daddye?¡± Selene turned to me.


    I blinked.


    If my daughter asked what chemicals made up the sky, I could answer her right away, but as to what


    time or whether Sky woulde, I do not know the answer.


    ¡°Daddy said to ask Aunt Anya and Uncle Dn toe, and we should bring only our favorite toys,¡±


    Leyanne said. ¡°But Mommy, we also bring some books.¡± I smiled nervously. ¡°You can bring anything


    you want, baby.¡±


    Lyra Helene went to the window, propped her elbows, and pressed her cheeks in her arms.¡± Why


    aren¡¯t you preparing, Mommy?¡± she asked without looking at me.


    ¡°I¡®ll prepareter,¡± I answered, ncing at my cellphone and cursing on it quietly. He should have at least


    told me what to say to the girls.


    ¡°But Daddy said we should be ready at three. Uncle Dn and Aunt Anya are ready.¡± Lyra Helene said


    lazily.


    ¡°Daddy said he¡®ll be picking us up at three,¡°Selene joined Lyra Helene, waiting for a car to stop in front of


    the house.


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened, suddenly speechless. My hands trembled as I picked up my cell phone, and I


    couldn¡®t make my finger swipe the screen to call him.


    My heart skipped a beat when I heard the sound of the car finally stopping in the driveway. My eyes


    closed, breathing out in relief. ¡°Uncle Finn!¡± Lyra Helene shouted.


    Finn? Is Finning too? Slowly, I walked toward the window to see him getting out of the car, looking


    handsome in his V¨Cneck shirt and khaki shorts. He pulled off his sunsses, and as our gazes


    connected, he smiled, showing that same grin Sky has, my daughters have.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ready, kids?¡± He yelled from the outside.


    My girls squealed in excitement and took their bags, leaving me by the window and running toward the


    door to meet Finn. I took a deep breath as I waited for another man to leave the car, but no one else


    came out. I walked slowly toward the door, hating the feeling of being disabled because of my ankle,


    although I could walk without pain now as I was almost healed. When I reached the foyer, I saw Anya


    and Dn in their summer look attire with their bags.


    ¡°Beach, here Ie!¡± I heard Anya singing toward the door.


    ¡°Do I really have toe?¡± Dn groaned at her, shaking his head as she looked at her from head to


    toe. ¡°Do you really have to wear that?¡±


    Anya was wearing a pink rib¨Cknit halter top and denim short shorts, revealing her skin, and I could say


    she was really attractive, making me wonder why Dn had never thought of giving her attention.


    She sneered at him. ¡°If I were Sky, I wouldn¡®t want to invite you. You¡®re apetitor,¡± she hissed but


    poked him in his abs, smiling naughtily. ¡°Where¡®s Daddy?¡± Leyanne asked, stopping me from walking.


    Finn squatted in front of her. ¡°Daddy sent me to pick you up. He couldn¡®te because he has a


    veeerrry important meeting.¡±


    I lowered my eyes as I thought of Sky finallying to his senses, not meeting us anymore but fulfilling


    my children¡®s wish of going to the beach. ¡°Daddy¡®s noting, right?¡± There was a pain in Lyra Helene¡®s


    voice. I panicked, walking toward them. ¡°Of course, he is. He made a promise,¡± I turned to Finn.¡° Right,


    Finn?¡± I widened my eyes, hoping he got the message.


    He stood up, not answering me. Instead, he narrowed his eyes, raised his eyebrows, and pursed his lips.


    ¡°You¡®re noting to the beach wearing that, right?¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong with my clothes?¡± I asked him as I


    looked at my oversized T¨Cshirt and pajamas.


    He smirked. ¡°You seemed not to get the message, Ms. Perry. It¡®s a beach party, not a slumber party.¡± He


    heaved a deep sigh and turned to my children. ¡°I¡®m just a messenger who volunteered toe and get


    you and bring you to the ind safely. Let¡®s just hope the Daddy is not lying, and he wille in time.¡±


    Leyanne and Selene quietly followed him to the car, but Lyra Helene walked back to me and raised her


    arms. When I carried her, she buried her face in my neck. She was not crying, but her fear and


    pain radiated to my heart, making me want to hate Sky. He should have at least told me his ns. I


    could have prepared myself for this.


    Dn approached me and took Lyra Helene from me, and like my two girls, he quietly walked toward


    the driveway with Anya.


    I grabbed my bag, not bothering to change clothes, and walked toward the door, locking it before


    heading to the SUV. I squeezed in at the passenger seat at the back and turned to my quiet children


    before nodding to Finn that we were all set to go. I sighed, considering a seven seater car like this since I


    could not stop my kids from growing. Finn nodded to the driver. ¡°To the airport, Harvey.¡±


    ¡°Airport?¡± I uttered in surprise.


    Chapter 84 Where is Deddy?


    Finn peeked at me. ¡°As much as Sky loves sailing, he didn¡®t want his kids to travelte in thiste


    afternoon by boat. So, I¡®ll be flying you there by ne.¡± ¡°You?¡± My eyes were filled with horror as I


    imagined Finn in the cockpit. ¡°Flying us there?¡±


    Heughed and shook his head. ¡°Wrong choice of word, ma¡®am. Sorry. A licensed pilot would be flying


    us to the ind.¡± I rolled my eyes at Finn. ¡°He should have told me his ns,¡± I muttered angrily. Finn


    shrugged. ¡°He never really shares his n, Ms. Perry. All I know is this trip is Dad¡®s gift to the girls.¡± He


    winked at Leyanne. ¡°Grandpa¡®s gift to the girls.¡± When she didn¡®t smile, he took a deep breath. ¡°Maybe


    my gift will make you smile.¡± I wanted to smack Finn in the head, but I gathered all the patience left in


    my senses not to hurt him in front of my kids. ¡°Leyanne, can you see the box beside you?¡± He


    asked. ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± She answered, only her eyes were moving as she stared at the box. ¡°Open it,¡± he


    said and sat upright, facing the road. Dn, Anya, and I turned our heads, peering at them as


    Leyanne opened the lid of the box. She gasped, and her sisters looked at her, wanting to know


    what was inside. ¡°Mommy!¡± she said excitedly as she took the white Labrador retriever puppy in


    her arms. ¡°Look, Selene, Lyra Helene, we¡®re having a puppy on our birthday.¡± Her sisters squealed


    in delight, thrilled to see and hold the adorable dog with a pink cor on her neck


    ¡°Why did you put her in the box, Uncle Finn? She could have died.¡± Selene said worriedly, her eyes


    still wide as she stared at the box.


    ¡°Mommy, she¡®s still a baby. You think her mommy will look for her?¡± Lyra Helene asked. Without


    warning, tears fell down my cheeks. ¡°I don¡®t think so, baby,¡± I uttered in a hushed tone, wiping my


    tears, but it was like something hit my chest so hard that I wanted to cry. I hate Finn. I hate Sky. I


    hate my Mom! The puppy whined, but Selene cuddled her right away, making it quiet. ¡°Don¡®t worry; we¡®ll


    take care of you.¡± My kids have forgotten Sky for a while as they be busy thinking of the


    puppy¡®s name. Anya and Dn were quiet, not wanting to talk to me because they knew I wanted


    space, even for a few hours.


    We reached the airport by four, where a private jet awaited us. ¡°There¡®s the ride I like,¡± Anya smiled


    as she got out of the car, following Finn in the pilot¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85 ¨C One Hell of a Game (Anj¡®s POV)


    Finn was drinking champagne as he satfortably in his seat.


    Anya was busy taking pictures, and maybe before we reached our destination, she would be done


    covering all parts of the ne, with different poses in her camera except sitting on the pilot¡®s seat


    while we were still on the flight.


    Dn pretended to be busy reading a magazine he found on the seat but constantly stole


    nces and checked on me. After that kiss on the Ferris Wheel, we never got the chance to talk


    again because, first off, I made sure I never stayed in one ce alone with him, and second, I


    hardly went home to Aunt Rose¡®s home.


    My kids were on the bed, ying with Nitro, short for nitrogen, the name they gave the puppy. The


    dog was a ¡®she¡®, and the entire drive to the airport, they argued many times about what her name


    should be. In the end, they settled on thergest chemicalposition of the sky. When they


    finally had the name, there was a bit of argy¨Cbargy on how she should be called. Since the puppy


    was a girl, they decided to call her Gen, but when they saw the name of the cabin crew with ¡®Gen¡®


    written on her name tag, they changed the pet¡®s name to Nitro.


    And I am here, chewing on my cuticle the entire flight, sometimes picking up, then putting the phone


    back on the table, then doing it again. Maybe Sky wanted to surprise the children, and he would be there


    on the ind waiting for me, I mean, for the kids.


    I breathed out nervously. I am not expecting Sky. I am not hoping Sky will be there. I... I rose to my feet


    and walked to Gen.


    ¡°Tea, please,¡± I smiled apologetically at her.


    She smiled gently, nodding at me. ¡°I¡®ll bring your tea to your seat, Ms. Perry,¡± she must have sensed I


    was nervous.


    I nodded, walked back to my seat, and chewed on my fingernails again. She brought the tea shortly but


    included a small pack of dark choctes. I raised my eyebrows, picking up the small package. ¡°You can


    eat thatter. They said it¡®s good to reduce anxiety,¡± she said. I nodded. ¡°Yeah. So, I heard. It¡®s a rich


    source of polyphenols, especially vonoids,¡± I said and closed my eyes, opening the dark choctes


    and putting one into my mouth instead of the tea. ¡°vonoids might reduce cell death in the brain. It


    could also ¨C¡±I opened my eyes and saw Gen looking at me like I was some kind of talking book. ¡°It could


    also improve blood flow,¡± I finished and smiled anxiously at her. ¡°Just call me if you need anything else,


    Ms. Perry,¡± She chuckled.


    We reached our destination just before sunset, and it didn¡®t surprise me anymore that the ind had its


    own private airstrip for the ne. Another seven¨Cseater car went to fetch us, but the ride was about ten


    minutes until we arrived at the luxury vi near the beach.


    The ce to stay didn¡®t matter to the kids. The moment we got out of the ne, they already


    er 85


    wanted to jump in the water, and Finn, being the hero of the day, exined it was much better when we


    reached the vi. It was why when the car stopped and as soon as they got out of the vehicle, my kids


    ran to the powdery white sand and squealed in delight as they put Nitro on the ground, and as if they


    were crabs, they excitedly dug the sand. ¡°Ms. Perry, as much as I would like to stay, I think this is not


    what my brother wanted to happen. He said you already talked about this,¡± he said, causing my heart to


    get stuck in my throat.


    ¡°He¡®s noting, is he?¡± I managed to lift the corners of my mouth. Finn shrugged and looked at my


    children. ¡°One thing I¡®m sure of is seeing you again, Ms. Perry. And when I see you again, I will be calling


    you Anj, or...¡± he batted his eyshes at me, smiling as he continued, ¡°Sweetheart, perhaps?¡±


    I sneered at him. ¡°That¡®s never gonna happen, Finn.¡± Heughed when I lifted my clenched fist, wanting


    to punch him. I shook my head as I crossed my arms in my chest.


    ¡°Rx, Ms. Perry.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Enjoy your vacation. You didn¡®t need to worry about your stay


    here. Just a warning, though. There¡®s no signal here, but there¡®s a satellite phone inside if you wish to


    call the pilot. There are also three stay¨Cin servants here, and they have already filled the kitchen with


    food, but you can still ask them if you want to eat something not avable in the stock room.¡±


    ¡°We¡®re not staying here forever, Finn,¡± I smirked at him. He rolled his eyes. ¡°I know. Who would love to


    stay here when there¡®s no inte?¡± He shook his head. He waved at my kids. ¡°Girls, Uncle Finn is


    going home. Take care of Nitro!¡± He shouted and waved at Anya and Dn, standing near the three


    girls ying on the sand. ¡°Thank you and take care,¡± I was sincere in saying it as I was truly grateful for


    him for giving Nitro to the girls. At least, with the puppy around, they have forgotten Sky for a while. He


    just nodded and turned his back on me to return to the car, but before plopping in, he called me. ¡°Ms.


    Perry, just a piece of advice. My brother is a good man. He¡®s the best, actually, but this whole thing of


    pretending won¡¯t do good for both of you,¡± He smiled at me. ¡°He¡®s getting married to Line, and her


    family¡®s one of the major stockholders in ourpany. So, you know how it works, right?¡± I pursed my


    lips, putting on my poker face to hide what I truly felt at the moment. ¡°And my brother... Sky loves her. If


    you¡®re up for thepetition, think about it. It would be one hell of a game.¡±


    I watched Finn get into the car and turn to the sun slowly hiding on the horizon. He was right; even if I


    y this right, I will still lose. If those were the criteria to win Sky, then I don¡®t have the advantage, only


    losing because the only ace I have is my children. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86 ¨C Crazy For You


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°This is life!¡± Anya eximed as she sat on the oversized hanging swing on the porch. She propped


    a pillow to the edge of the swing andy down. I sat on the other swing, just across from her. I imagined


    the waves crashing into the ocean by just listening to their sound.


    Dn joined us. ¡°This ce is so big, the kids could get lost,¡± he said, sitting beside me. Anya raised


    her eyebrows. ¡°Rx, Dn. You¡®re not the dad. No offense, dude!¡± He sighed. ¡°Don¡®t dude me, Anya. I


    have lots of work, but you dragged me here.¡± She got up. ¡°Dn, let¡®s rx for a while, okay? Even if we


    work our asses off, we won¡®t get to own this ce. So please...¡± She pouted when Dn shook his


    head. ¡°Anya¡®s right. Let¡®s just rx, okay?¡± I said, putting my feet up and hugging my knees. I tilted my


    head to check on my kids ying with Nitro. It must be Sky¡®s idea to give them the puppy so they


    won¡®t remember him. Maybe it was for the best. ¡°Ohhh....¡± Anya moaned as she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Peace, sere¡± ¡°Moooooommmmmyyyy!¡± cried Selene as she ran to me. ¡°There goes serenity,¡± she


    sneered, inhaled the salty, fresh air, and looked at Selene. I took her and sat my daughter on myp.


    ¡°What wrong?¡±


    ¡°They don¡®t want me to hold Nitro. It was my turn already,¡± She hupped. Anya hissed. ¡°Your Uncle


    Finn should have given you three puppies since he could afford to bring us here on a private jet.


    How much is a dogpared to jet fuel?¡± She climbed down the swing. ¡°Come with me.¡± She extended


    her hand to her.


    ¡°I wonder what Aunt Anya would do?¡± teased Dn.


    ¡°I¡®m getting a knife. I¡®m cutting that cute dog into three.¡± She said,ughing wickedly at her niece. Selene


    gasped and gaped at me with horror in her eyes. ¡°Mommy...¡±


    ¡°Anya!¡± I hissed at her, but my cousin onlyughed.


    ¡°I¡®m just kidding. It¡®ste, and it¡®s Aunt Anya¡®s turn to tuck you to bed. Come with me, and let¡®s give Uncle


    Dn and Mommy a chance to talk,¡± she said, taking her hand. My daughter twitched her lips. ¡°Where


    will Nitro sleep?¡± ¡°With me,¡± She answered. ¡°Why?¡± She asked as they walked inside.


    ¡°Because Uncle Dn is a man. He¡®s not scared of ghosts. You all sleep together with Mommy. No one


    will sleep beside me, so Nitro¡®s sleeping with me. Deal?¡±


    We didn¡®t hear her answer. I was sure there would be many arguments before Anya could have the


    puppy sleep beside her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sometimes your cousin is amazing, but when she does that to a child, she¡®s really annoying,¡± Dn


    said.


    I chuckled. ¡°She¡®s always annoying, but I love her very much.¡± ¡°And I love you,¡± he uttered, and when I


    turned my head to him, Dn caught me by surprise by stealing a quick kiss on my lips.


    I was about to stand, but he grabbed my hand. ¡°Stay. I don¡¯t want another ident just because I kissed


    you, Anj.¡± He rose to his feet and went to the swing Anya vacated. ¡°I just want us to talk. Don¡®t avoid me,


    please.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not avoiding you,¡± I lied to him.


    ¡°Yes, you do. Anj, I¡®m not asking you to love me instantly. I can wait.¡± He gripped his hair,bing it with


    his fingers. ¡°Good God, with you, Anj, I have mastered the art of waiting, and if I had to wait forever, I


    would do that.¡±


    ¡°Dn, I don¡®t have the heart to love any man.¡± How many times should I reiterate it to him for him to


    understand me?


    ¡°Then I¡®ll split my heart into two. I¡®ll give the half to you,¡± He uttered, almost saying it angrily.


    ¡°You¡®re too generous, Dn.¡± I put my feet on the swing and hugged my knees again. ¡°Just give it to


    someone else.¡±


    He stared at me intently and watched me for so long that I wanted to melt in my seat. ¡°You¡®re in love


    with Sky, hoping he would choose you over Line. Am I right, Anj?¡± My eyes darted at him, and I shook


    my head sadly. ¡°I don¡®t care if he would choose Line. The hell I care if they got married. I don¡®t give a


    damn if he...¡± I bit my lip, breathing hard as my body shivered in anger.


    I puffed out all the air my lungs probably had.


    ¡°Yes, maybe... Maybe... Or, yes,¡± I closed my eyes. ¡°I am in love with Sky, but if it doesn¡®t mean anything,


    Dn,¡± I opened my eyes and scoffed at him. ¡°I¡®m stuck in this situation because you pushed me to find


    a dad for my triplets instead of helping me.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡®s my fault?¡± He asked angrily, but in a hushed tone, even if my children were not around near us.


    ¡°No! It¡®s my fault I did not use my brain. It¡®s my fault I be irresponsible when I shouldn¡®t have. I was


    not supposed to be reckless, but I made a poor decision. I let my heart decide, thinking it was wiser


    than my mind.¡± My lips quivered, furious at how our conversation was going. We were supposed to talk


    and clear things out, but I only made it worse. I walked toward the door, and this time he did not grab my


    hand to stop me, but instead with a


    question.


    ¡°Is Sky the father of your children, Ang?¡± I swallowed hard and shook my head without looking at him.


    ¡°I told you. I don¡®t know who the father of my kids is.¡± I heaved a deep sigh. If I had to lie to him a million


    times, I would.¡° Give me time to think about your offer, Dn.¡± I turned to him. ¡°You know I love you, had


    always loved you as a friend, but I was not sure if it would grow into something else.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡®ll


    settle on that, Anj. nting a seedling is better than waiting for a tree to grow without nting anything


    on the ground.¡± He walked toward me and stopped, cupping my face to meet his eyes. ¡°Don¡®t


    underestimate my love for you, Ang. If I had to move a mountain just to prove my love for you, I


    would do it.¡± I scoffed. ¡°You¡®re crazy, Dn.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s why I knew how much I love you, Ang. I¡®m crazy for you.¡± He pulled me to him and embraced


    me, but Dn did not attempt to do anything this time.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87 ¨C The Stolen Hearts (Anj¡®s POV)


    After that conversation with Dn, I knew the night would be long, and it would be difficult to stop my


    brain from thinking.


    For six years, I always settled with tea and books to calm me, but now, with all the lies, Sky and


    Dn, and wanting my children to be happy, they were all confusing my brain.


    I stopped by the bar next to the kitchen, got the same bottle of Vodka Sky and I drank years ago, and


    walked to the bedroom. My children were sleeping in the most oversized bed I¡®ve ever seen that


    even if Dn and Anya joined us in the bed, there would still be space for Sky and Finn.


    sky. Why do I always think of Sky when he doesn¡®t even think of me?


    I scoffed and walked to the closet room. I opened the cab and saw shopping bags inside with a


    note. There was nothing special to it, just the scribbled message For Anj. My lips curled into a sneer,


    but I opened them since I had no ns to wear the same clothes, the only ones I had.


    A small sigh slipped my lips as I pulled off my clothes, chugged on the bottle of alcohol as if this was my


    last day on earth, and went to the shower area. I could not drown myself in the sprinkle of water


    from the shower, but the liquor might. By the time I was done showering, the Vodka was almost half


    empty.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I eximed, suddenlyughing for no reason at all.


    I put the bottle on the dresser. Still dripping wet, not minding drying my body with a towel, I found myself


    swaying in entering the bedroom. I chuckled as I barely reached the bed, feeling my body so light. I kept


    my eyes open to check on my children, kissing their foreheads.


    ¡°Mommy lovhs... loves you very much,¡± I whispered.


    When Selene groaned and wiped the dropped of water from my head, I touched my dripping hair.


    ¡°Dryer,¡± I uttered, crawling down the bed. When my body fell to the floor, I saw shoes. I blinked and rose


    to my feet, holding to the edge of the bed to help me stand up.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I eximed again, pointing my index finger at the chest of the man standing before me. I chuckled.


    ¡°I know you.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Geez! I¡®m drunk!¡± I held on to the door frame in going back to the closet


    room.


    ¡°Dryer,¡± I whispered, opening the drawers and finding the hairdryer. I smirked as I sat down, taking the


    bottle and drinking again. I lifted the hairdryer to my head. ¡°Izh broken. What kind of ce is this?¡± I


    sneered, putting it down.


    ¡°Why are you drinking, Anj?¡±


    I gasped, my hands flying to my mouth to cover my mouth. ¡°You¡®re talking. You sounded like him.¡± I was


    too hurt that I was already imagining Sky.


    ¡°Stand up,¡± He uttered in a low voice.


    I did and watched my imagination of Sky opening a cab, taking a towel, and drying me. After slipping


    me on a bathrobe, he sat me on the chair. My scalp felt the hot air of the hairdryer, and the warmth was


    making me sober and sleepy like its sound was a luby to my ears.


    ¡°Do I need to get drunk to shee you, Shky?¡± I cried as I reached for the bottle. I drank again, but before I


    could finish it, he took it from me.


    ¡°That¡®s enough,¡± I heard him sigh. ¡°Let me take you to bed.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sshhh!¡± I hushed him and stood up. I opened the empty closet door and crawled inside. I didn¡®t know


    what was with their houses, having big closets.


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± He asked me. I ignored him as I sat and hugged my knees in the corner.


    When it became quiet, I buried my face in my arms and began sobbing. There was something heavy


    inside me that I had to cry to help me ease the pain I was feeling. I hate myself for expecting Sky to be


    there on the day he promised my children he woulde.


    I despise myself for giving Dn a chance when it was unfair for him to wait for me when it seemed more


    possible for humans to be cloned than reciprocate his feelings for me.


    ¡°Talk to me, Anj. Why did you drink?¡± He asked after giving me a few minutes of peace. But I didn¡®t


    answer right away; only the sound of my sob echoed in the closet room. He pulled me to him, and as I


    sat beside him, I rested my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°You seemed real,¡± I whispered as I groped my hand to his chest, but he caught my hand and gripped it,


    entwining our fingers. I buried my face to his shoulder, letting my nose inhale his intoxicating scent. ¡°Anj,


    you told me before you escaped your husband years ago. Why?¡± He asked.


    I stopped breathing in his scent and craned my neck to look at his face. ¡°Because he didn¡®t love me.


    He¡®s in love with someone else.¡±


    ¡°Did he know you were pregnant when you left?¡± My mouth released a giggle, tapping his nose. ¡°Even in


    my dream, you¡®re taking advantage of me, Sky.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Na¨Cah! I¡®m not telling you. How about


    you? What happened to your wife?¡±


    ¡°She ran away from me.¡± He answered while he brushed my hair with his hand.


    ¡°She¡®s shtupid,¡± My lips curled into a pout, and then I scoffed. ¡°But why did she run away from you?¡± I


    asked, closing my eyes. Sleep was waving at me, but I didn¡®t want to sleep yet.


    ¡°Same reason as yours. I love someone else.¡±


    I opened my eyes and poked his arm. ¡°Shee! That¡®s my point. Why stay when that person doesn¡®t love


    you?¡± ¡°How about Dn? Do you love him?¡± His voice was fading, but I managed to answer.


    propter 87 ¨C The Stolen Hearts


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± I chuckled. ¡°That man promised me forever. He¡®s stupid. He wanted to marry me, but I


    didn¡®t have my heart with me. How can I love someone when I don¡®t have my heart?¡± ¡°Where¡®s your


    heart, Anj?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know. My husband? Maybe he stole it from me,¡± I¡®m slipping into aa, but I


    heard him asking me another question. ¡°Do you love me, Anj?¡± My lips curved a smile. ¡°Yes and no. I¡¯m


    in love with you; then I¡®m not. I love you, and then I don¡®t. Do you love me, Sky?¡± Even in my dreams, I


    was hopeful, but my answer echoed to me. ¡°Yes and no. I¡®m in love with you; then I¡®m not. I love you,


    and then I don¡®t.¡± I felt warm lips on my forehead, then a peck on the tip of my nose. ¡°Tell me, Anj, what


    do you want?¡± ¡°From you? Nothing. Just a kiss! A kiss from an elite. A kiss from the Mighty Sky,¡± I


    whispered. As Sky bent his head to im my mouth, I parted my lips, allowing him to taste me fully. I


    moaned in his mouth as our kiss went deeper until I felt like getting lost in the magical world of Sky. He


    pulled away from me and kissed me on my forehead.


    Before my consciousness was pulled away into the Land of Nod, I heard Sky say, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal your


    heart, Ang. You stole mine.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 ¨C Is Daddy Coming? (Anj¡®s POV) Earthquake!


    The bed was shaking, moving up and down, and I could hear my three girls screaming and something


    whining. My eyes opened wide, and when I gazed at the unfamiliar ceiling, my heart panicked and


    thumped inside my chest. Fear that my children were in danger made me get up immediately, but


    perhaps I fought with gravity so much that my blood seemed to pool in the lower part of my body, making


    me feel dizzy. ¡°Argh!¡± A short and hushed groan escaped my mouth as my hands held my head,


    throbbing in pain. I blinked, almost brushing off the little thing sitting on myp because I was startled


    and had forgotten that my kids have a puppy. Nitro yawned and whined. ¡°I know,¡± I almost


    growled and turned my head, seeing the cause of the earthquake in the bed.


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Leyanne beamed, already panting from jumping as if she was


    on a trampoline.


    I had to squint to see the girls better. ¡°Girls, stop. You might hurt yourself.¡± I opened my arms, and


    they all stopped jumping and ran to my arms. Little bodies warmth me. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± I kissed the


    top of their heads. ¡°Don¡®t grow up so fast, please,¡± I said, kissing them again, and my brimming


    tears rolled down my cheeks as I nted another kiss.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Lyra Helene met my gaze and pouted. ¡°Is Daddying today? He promised he would


    come.¡± My eyebrows knitted as I racked my haywire brain, thinking Sky camest night.


    Leyanne escaped my embrace and ran to the table to get my cellphone. ¡°Let¡®s call Daddy, Mommy,¡±


    she said, giving the gadget to me. My finger slid the screen and showed it to them. ¡°Sorry, no signal.¡±


    When three heads lowered their eyes, I wanted to curse Sky again.


    ¡°What¡®s his excuse this time, Mommy?¡± Selene asked.


    I shrugged and pursed my lips as I hugged my girls. ¡°Can¡®t Mommy be enough for today?¡± My voice was


    shaking, trying to fight the tears and stopping myself from cursing their father.


    ¡°But he promised,¡± Lyra Helene muttered, her eyshes now wet with tears. I swallowed hard,


    breathing in and out before I got the courage to speak again and forced my lips to curve a hopeful


    smile.


    ¡°There¡®s a satellite phone here, Uncle Finn said. Maybe we can use thatter to call Daddy,¡± I said, and


    when three pairs of eyes sparkled with hope, they finally smiled at me. ¡°How about you bring Nitro


    outside.¡±


    Leyanne jumped out of bed. ¡°I¡®ll carry Nitro,¡± she said, causing her sisters to groan and follow her, all


    grumbling as they went out of the bedroom.


    I leaned on the bed¡®s headrest and heaved a deep sigh before climbing down, only to be startled by


    Anya standing by the doorway of the closet room. ¡°Exin this in one word.¡± She showed the empty


    bottle of Vodka.


    A small sigh escaped my mouth as I closed my eyes. I was too drunkst night that I imagined Sky


    coming and kissing me. I lifted my hand to my lips, trailing my mouth with my fingers while thinking it


    seemed real.


    ¡°Anxious? Stress? Pressured? Choose, Anya,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°Why does it matter to you? Just one


    word.¡±


    ¡°Selfish!¡± She muttered, lifting the corners of her mouth. ¡°You should tell me that you¡®ll be drinking. I


    should have joined you.¡± ¡°Yeah, right,¡± I smiled, walking toward the closet room. ¡°I need to shower.¡±


    ¡°About that,¡± she walked with me and sat on the chair. ¡°Can I borrow this one?¡± She lifted the ck two¨C


    piece strappy bikini. ¡°Please...¡± Her puppy eyes made meugh. ¡°Y¨CYeah!¡± I stuttered, but I managed to


    chuckle. ¡°Why would I wear that?¡±


    Her eyes widened at me. ¡°Because we¡®re on the most beautiful ind with no name, and...¡± She picked


    up another two¨Cpiece suit and gave it to me. ¡°Why am I even exining to you? Wear this red one.¡±


    I took the swimsuit but ced it back in the shopping bag. I peeked at the other bags and found a


    comfortable spaghetti strap top and shorts. ¡°Your prince charming provided everything, eh?¡± She


    laughed, opening the other bags and giving me the pair of underwear she knew I was looking for.


    ¡°He didn¡®te, did he?¡± I said in a monotone voice as I walked to the bathroom.


    Anya followed me and sat on the toilet bowl. ¡°Nope. Not even a shadow of Sky Mars camest night.¡±


    She smirked.


    Not minding Anya inside, I woke every cell of my body with the cold sprinkle of water and wondered how


    I managed to finish the whole bottle.


    ¡°I bet Dn pressured you against night,¡± she said, standing up and roaming around the bathroom,


    picking up every bottle she saw and sniffing the scent.


    ¡°Yeah, and I told him to give me time to think.¡± I felt Anya stop for a brief second before touching another


    bottle. ¡°Good for you,¡± she said. ¡°You¡®ll make him really happy, Anj.¡±


    I smirked at her. ¡°You¡®re d I¡®ll make him happy, but you¡®re not concerned about my feelings? Don¡®t you


    think that¡®s somewhat unfair?¡± I turned to her. ¡°Give me that one.¡±


    She turned to me to give me the soap. ¡°You like him. You used to tell me you have a crush on him, so I¡®m


    not pushing anyone here, Anj.¡± I scoffed. ¡°I was thirteen. Can¡®t thirteen years old have a huge crush on


    Mr. Handsome¨CSmart Almost Perfect guy?¡±


    Sharep 88


    Daddy Coma?


    She only smiled at me, turning her back and making herself busy as she opened drawers. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡± I asked whilethering my body with soap. ¡°Nothing,¡± She chuckled. ¡°Looking for Sky. Maybe


    he¡®s hiding here because when you asked me if he didn¡®te, it seemed he did.¡± ¡°So, you think Sky¡®s


    hiding in the drawer?¡± I hissed, shaking my head. Sheughed at me. ¡°What will you tell the kids if Sky


    didn¡®te today?¡± I craned my neck to the shower head, ignoring Anya for a few minutes because my


    big brain didn¡®t know the answer. Even when I was done showering, I still didn¡®t answer. I sat on the


    dresser and looked at the mirror.


    Sky seemed realst night. ¡°This is unfair,¡± I mumbled as I looked at my eyes, reading the sadness and


    emptiness, causing Anya to raise her eyebrows as she dried my hair. ¡°Which one? That he¡®s not


    coming? You giving Dn a chance?¡± She asked. ¡°I miss Sky,¡± I whispered as I ced my hand in my


    chest, feeling my thumping heart. ¡°Anya, missing him doesn¡®t mean I love him, right?¡± Let the answer be


    yes... Although she didn¡®t speak, I think I got her answer.


    Chapter 88 ¨C Is Daddy Coming? (Anj¡®s POV) Earthquake!


    The bed was shaking, moving up and down, and I could hear my three girls screaming and something


    whining. My eyes opened wide, and when I gazed at the unfamiliar ceiling, my heart panicked and


    thumped inside my chest. Fear that my children were in danger made me get up immediately, but


    perhaps I fought with gravity so much that my blood seemed to pool in the lower part of my body, making


    me feel dizzy. ¡°Argh!¡± A short and hushed groan escaped my mouth as my hands held my head,


    throbbing in pain. I blinked, almost brushing off the little thing sitting on myp because I was startled


    and had forgotten that my kids have a puppy. Nitro yawned and whined. ¡°I know,¡± I almost


    growled and turned my head, seeing the cause of the earthquake in the bed.


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Leyanne beamed, already panting from jumping as if she was


    on a trampoline.


    I had to squint to see the girls better. ¡°Girls, stop. You might hurt yourself.¡± I opened my arms, and they


    all stopped jumping and ran to my arms. Little bodies warmth me. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± I kissed the top of


    their heads. ¡°Don¡®t grow up so fast, please,¡± I said, kissing them again, and my brimming tears rolled


    down my cheeks as I nted another kiss.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Lyra Helene met my gaze and pouted. ¡°Is Daddying today? He promised he would


    come.¡± My eyebrows knitted as I racked my haywire brain, thinking Sky camest night.


    Leyanne escaped my embrace and ran to the table to get my cellphone. ¡°Let¡®s call Daddy, Mommy,¡± she


    said, giving the gadget to me. My finger slid the screen and showed it to them. ¡°Sorry, no signal.¡± When


    three heads lowered their eyes, I wanted to curse Sky again.


    ¡°What¡®s his excuse this time, Mommy?¡± Selene asked.


    I shrugged and pursed my lips as I hugged my girls. ¡°Can¡®t Mommy be enough for today?¡± My voice was


    shaking, trying to fight the tears and stopping myself from cursing their father.


    ¡°But he promised,¡± Lyra Helene muttered, her eyshes now wet with tears. I swallowed hard, breathing


    in and out before I got the courage to speak again and forced my lips to curve a hopeful smile.


    ¡°There¡®s a satellite phone here, Uncle Finn said. Maybe we can use thatter to call Daddy,¡± I said, and


    when three pairs of eyes sparkled with hope, they finally smiled at me. ¡°How about you bring Nitro


    outside.¡±


    Leyanne jumped out of bed. ¡°I¡®ll carry Nitro,¡± she said, causing her sisters to groan and follow her, all


    grumbling as they went out of the bedroom.


    I leaned on the bed¡®s headrest and heaved a deep sigh before climbing down, only to be startled by


    Anya standing by the doorway of the closet room. ¡°Exin this in one word.¡± She showed the empty


    bottle of Vodka.


    A small sigh escaped my mouth as I closed my eyes. I was too drunkst night that I imagined Sky


    coming and kissing me. I lifted my hand to my lips, trailing my mouth with my fingers while thinking it


    seemed real.


    ¡°Anxious? Stress? Pressured? Choose, Anya,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°Why does it matter to you? Just one


    word.¡±


    ¡°Selfish!¡± She muttered, lifting the corners of her mouth. ¡°You should tell me that you¡®ll be drinking. I


    should have joined you.¡± ¡°Yeah, right,¡± I smiled, walking toward the closet room. ¡°I need to shower.¡±


    ¡°About that,¡± she walked with me and sat on the chair. ¡°Can I borrow this one?¡± She lifted the ck two¨C


    piece strappy bikini. ¡°Please...¡± Her puppy eyes made meugh. ¡°Y¨CYeah!¡± I stuttered, but I managed to


    chuckle. ¡°Why would I wear that?¡±


    Her eyes widened at me. ¡°Because we¡®re on the most beautiful ind with no name, and...¡± She


    picked up another two¨Cpiece suit and gave it to me. ¡°Why am I even exining to you? Wear this


    red one.¡±


    I took the swimsuit but ced it back in the shopping bag. I peeked at the other bags and found a


    comfortable spaghetti strap top and shorts. ¡°Your prince charming provided everything, eh?¡± She


    laughed, opening the other bags and giving me the pair of underwear she knew I was looking for.


    ¡°He didn¡®te, did he?¡± I said in a monotone voice as I walked to the bathroom.


    Anya followed me and sat on the toilet bowl. ¡°Nope. Not even a shadow of Sky Mars camest night.¡±


    She smirked.


    Not minding Anya inside, I woke every cell of my body with the cold sprinkle of water and wondered


    how I managed to finish the whole bottle.


    ¡°I bet Dn pressured you against night,¡± she said, standing up and roaming around the bathroom,


    picking up every bottle she saw and sniffing the scent.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, and I told him to give me time to think.¡± I felt Anya stop for a brief second before touching another


    bottle. ¡°Good for you,¡± she said. ¡°You¡®ll make him really happy, Anj.¡±


    I smirked at her. ¡°You¡®re d I¡®ll make him happy, but you¡®re not concerned about my feelings? Don¡®t


    you think that¡®s somewhat unfair?¡± I turned to her. ¡°Give me that one.¡±


    She turned to me to give me the soap. ¡°You like him. You used to tell me you have a crush on him, so I¡®m


    not pushing anyone here, Anj.¡± I scoffed. ¡°I was thirteen. Can¡®t thirteen years old have a huge crush on


    Mr. Handsome¨CSmart Almost Perfect guy?¡±


    Sharep 88


    Daddy Coma?


    She only smiled at me, turning her back and making herself busy as she opened drawers. ¡°What are


    you doing?¡± I asked whilethering my body with soap. ¡°Nothing,¡± She chuckled. ¡°Looking for Sky. Maybe


    he¡®s hiding here because when you asked me if he didn¡®te, it seemed he did.¡± ¡°So, you think Sky¡®s


    hiding in the drawer?¡± I hissed, shaking my head. Sheughed at me. ¡°What will you tell the kids if Sky


    didn¡®te today?¡± I craned my neck to the shower head, ignoring Anya for a few minutes because my


    big brain didn¡®t know the answer. Even when I was done showering, I still didn¡®t answer. I sat on the


    dresser and looked at the mirror.


    Sky seemed realst night. ¡°This is unfair,¡± I mumbled as I looked at my eyes, reading the sadness and


    emptiness, causing Anya to raise her eyebrows as she dried my hair. ¡°Which one? That he¡®s not


    coming? You giving Dn a chance?¡± She asked. ¡°I miss Sky,¡± I whispered as I ced my hand in my


    chest, feeling my thumping heart. ¡°Anya, missing him doesn¡®t mean I love him, right?¡± Let the answer be


    yes... Although she didn¡®t speak, I think I got her answer.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90 ¨C Mommy And Daddy Want To Swim (Sky¡®s POV)


    I watched Ang move fluidly in the family room as if she had lived here for a long time. With Anya¡®s and


    Dn¡®s help, they were able to decorate the room in time for the small celebration. With Anya¡®s talent,


    being a school owner herself, she made a cut out of Happy Birthday, while Dn helped Ang tie up


    the balloons almost everywhere.


    The most challenging job was given to me, and that was watching out for the girls. Anyone could get


    confused with the three of them sitting on the swing together, wearing the same clothes, shoes,


    and hairstyles.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Ang braided the few strands of our girls¡® hair the same way, making it more difficult to identify


    them. Anya wanted to put a name tag on them because she still gets confused with the triplets, but


    Dn, perhaps like me, could identify the girls quickly. ¡°Daddy,¡± Leyanne called, making me look at her.


    ¡°Why did you leavest night?¡± She asked as she rubbed Nitro¡®s fur.


    I almost chuckled. ¡°You saw me? I thought you were sleeping.¡± I leaned on the backrest of the swing I


    was sitting at, just across from them, and crossed my arms to my chest.


    She nodded.


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell Mommy I was herest night?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I thought I was dreaming because when I woke up, you weren¡®t there.¡± ¡°Don¡®t tell


    Mommy I was herest night, okay?¡± She nodded again. ¡°Like a secret?¡± Lyra Helene¡®s beautiful eyes


    widened. ¡°Yep. Like a secret.¡± My lips curved into a yful smile. ¡°But why did you leave?¡± Leyanne


    asked me again, her eyes gazing at me, not breaking her contact with my eyes. Whenever she does it, I


    see Ang in her.


    Because I was a coward, seeing Ang cryst night made me realize how much I hurt her. She


    was right; what was the point of staying when you didn¡®t love the person? It was why she ran away,


    and maybe after she escaped from me, she didn¡®t know she was carrying my child... my children.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Leyanne called me again, snatching me from my deep thoughts. She shrugged again. ¡°What


    matters is you came, Daddy.¡± She heaved a sigh as if she was carrying all the problems in the world. ¡°I


    don¡®t like it when Lyra Helene and Selene cry.¡±


    ¡°I have a secret,¡± Selene whispered, ncing at her mother before turning to her sisters.


    The two girls widened their eyes without even hearing their sister yet. My lips pressed tightly,


    suppressing augh at the cuteness of my children¡®s looks.


    ¡°I can solve the Rubik¡®s cube in two minutes,¡± she whispered, covering her mouth. ¡°But I¡®m not telling


    Mommy.¡±


    They giggled.


    ¡°Why aren¡®t you telling, Mommy?¡± I asked, wondering how a six¨Cyear¨Cold child could do it. Two minutes?


    Just, wow!


    She bit her lower lip and shook her head. ¡°I think Mommy¡®s not gonna be happy.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Because she wanted you to solve it faster?¡± When she shook her head, I got


    confused, ¡°Then why not tell Mommy?¡±


    She twitched her lips. ¡°She¡®d think I was working too much. She always tells us we¡®re still kids.¡±


    I released a short sigh and nodded. ¡°Yeah? That¡®s why you study the multiplication table and periodic


    table?¡± I wanted to use Ang of forcing the kids to work on something they might not like to do.


    ¡°But we like to do it, Daddy,¡± Leyanne said. ¡°I will be a doctor someday.¡± She uttered the words as if


    she was already sure of what she wanted to be.


    ¡°I want to be like you, Daddy,¡± Lyra Helene curved her lips, showing her beautiful smile.


    My youngest child didn¡®t speak. She hugged the swing rope and looked at Ang inside the


    room. ¡°I just want to be with Mommy.¡±


    We watched their mother walking in our direction. She smiled at them lovingly, her eyes


    sparkling with happiness for them. ¡°Come on; it¡®s time.¡±


    They excitedly hopped from the swing and ran to Ang. They chatted happily while walking inside and


    climbing up on the chairs Dn had prepared for them to stand. As I promised Dad, I recorded a video


    as we sang them the Happy Birthday song. He would be delighted to be here, but Elenita told me Dad


    comined of chest pain this morning. As the girls blew the candle, they reminded me of Ang


    pping her hands after blowing her birthday candle and making a wish.


    ¡°Time for a family pic,¡± Anya eximed, pushing me to the table and tugging Dn to her. She was about


    to take a picture when she peeked at us again. ¡°Ang, smile. Daddy won¡®t bite


    you.¡±


    Ang rolled her eyes but gave her best smile for the picture. ¡°The two daddies,¡± Anya winked at me as


    she pushed Dn to Ang¡®s other side and took a picture. After clicking a few, she called him. ¡°Now,


    the two beautiful mommies. Take a picture of us.¡±


    He sneered at her but took the camera. After snapping a few clicks, only then could the girls finally enjoy


    the cake. ¡°I thought it would take forever before we could all enjoy the cake,¡± I teased Ang as she


    gave me a slice of a chocte cake. ¡°Well, that¡®s our Anya,¡± she said, sucking her thumb that got icing


    from cutting the cake. She only stopped when she caught me looking at her. ¡°What?¡± I took her hand,


    dipping her thumb into the cake and cing her finger in my mouth. Closing


    Mini


    Wato


    )


    my eyes, I moaned as I sucked the tip of her finger. When I looked at her, I didn¡®t realize she had also


    closed her eyes. I watched Ang slowly open her eyes, her face flushing and parting her lips as she


    gulped a small amount of air. She lowered her head, brushing her lips to my ear. ¡°Will you be staying for


    tonight?¡± She whispered. ¡°You¡®ve got some evil ns for me?¡± I teased her. She scoffed, moving away


    from me. ¡°The children are asking.¡± It was a seven¨Cseater couch, but Ang decided to sit beside me.


    ¡°They want to swim with the daddy.¡±


    Both our eyes were not leaving the children on the table as they ate their cakes. I leaned my head to


    her side. ¡°But I wanted to swim with the mommy.¡± She licked her lips, moving her head closer to mine.


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡®t want to swim with Daddy.¡± I raised my eyebrows, thinking she disliked the idea of us


    going into the water again. ¡°Why?¡± I could not help asking Ang as I nced at her.


    She gulped a small amount of air before talking and smiled sheepishly at me before moving her head


    again toward me. ¡°Mommy¡®s afraid the daddy will drown her and bring her to seventh heaven. Mommy


    doesn¡®t want to settle for two but more.¡± I picked up the fork and put a cake in my mouth, wishing I


    could pull her to the bedroom and make love to her. I breathed out. ¡°Daddy wants to know from


    mommy if she wants to get out


    of here. Go somewhere quiet.¡± Her lips curved a wicked smile. ¡°The mommy said ¡®negative¡® to daddy.


    Heree the children.¡±


    I nodded, wanting tough at our conversation. ¡°Then daddy had to calm the member down here. It¡®s


    angry already.¡±


    Ang¡®s face turned apple red as she nodded, but before she left me, she took my te and gave me


    the round cushion on the sofa, wanting me to hide the proof of how much I wanted her now.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 ¨C Tequ or Vodka (Anj¡®s POV)


    An hour on the beach with everyone exhausted me already, but my children never seemed to run out of


    energy. I had to sit on the mat Sky ced on the sand before we all immersed and enjoyed the water.


    Either one of us was a traitor for extending or recharging my kids because they never lost the energy


    to y in the water. Now it was already Dn¡®s and Anya¡®s turn to y with Leyanne and Lyra Helene


    on the water. When I came out of the water, Selene clung to me and continued to y, digging in the


    sand as she tried to follow the small crab she found a while ago.


    Sky emerged from the water, and as he walked toward me, water was dripping off his body. Biting


    my bottom lip, I couldn¡®t stop following his every step, and though I knew he would being my way,


    I still smiled and waved at him. ¡°How did you manage to raise these three kids?¡± Heughed as he


    sat beside me. ¡°They seemed to have lots of energy.¡±


    I chuckled and handed him the towel. ¡°I don¡®t bring them to the beach,¡± I said, ncing again at


    Selene.


    ¡°I¡®ll take note of that,¡± He grinned and turned to Leyanne and Lyra Helene on the water.¡° They


    looked ordinary to me,¡± he smiled sheepishly as his eyes fixed on Selene.


    I scoffed at him. ¡°My kids are ordinary, Sky. They¡®re like any other kids, wanting to y and be with


    Mommy.¡± ¡°And Daddy,¡± he added. ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered. ¡°What happened to our promise of never seeing


    each other, Sky?¡± I asked, giving him bottled water. With Sky around, my blood seemed to overflow in


    my heart¡®s arteries that clogged at some point and then flowed so fast that it hurt my chest. ¡°I think the


    sixth birthday would be thest,¡± he said as he opened the cap and drank from it. ¡°We¡®re leaving, Sky,¡± I


    managed to say as I hugged my knees, hiding my body from him, when Anya finally seeded in


    encouraging me to wear the two¨Cpiece bikini we found earlier in the closet room.


    Sky did not say anything for a while, and whenever he did that, my haywire brain thought of different


    things that could possibly run in his mind. I knew that he held the truth about my children and me, but for


    some reason, he didn¡®t speak about it.


    I could lie forever.


    He could hire a private investigator, but with the bills right now about protecting someone¡®s privacy,


    especially children, I could hold it against him.


    He could have DNA tests. It would be easier, but he would need my approval, but good heaven knew I


    would never give it to him. ¡°What if the children looked for the daddy again? What will you tell them?¡± He


    asked me,


    hating that I could not fathom if he were mad or not.


    ¡°My children are learning fast, Sky, more quickly than ordinary kids, and soon they¡®ll find out you¡®ll be


    marrying Line. I will tell them the truth,¡± I answered him, but I was unsure about thest one.


    ¡°It¡®s either you will tell them you don¡®t love me anymore, or I don¡®t love you, and I wanted to be with


    someone else.¡± He breathed hard. ¡°Still, it would hurt the children.¡± I hated it when my children cried and


    looked for him, but I just couldn¡®t bring them into a life full of lies anymore.


    ¡°Why not stay and marry Dn?¡± He narrowed his eyes at the man who would nce at us from time to


    time


    I turned my head to him andughed. ¡°Are you proposing for him?¡± I teased him.


    He pursed his lips, but his lips curved into a smile when he met my eyes. ¡°I¡®m not. If only I could keep


    you, Anj.¡± He took my hand and intertwined our fingers.


    My eyes squinted at him, and I smiled wickedly at him, hiding the pain of our conversation.¡± Are you


    asking me to be your mistress, Sky?¡± He chuckled, riding on to my joke. ¡°Would you say yes?¡± I bit my


    bottom lip and moved my head to whisper in his ear. ¡°No.¡±


    He grinned, craning his neck to look at the perfect sky. ¡°I knew it.¡± He turned his head to me and


    caressed my face with his fingers. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have toe to this because you deserved more, Ang.¡±


    I rested my chin on my knees. ¡°When I be a mom, I think less of me, Sky. All that matters to me are


    my kids because they deserve more.¡±


    ¡°Give something for yourself, Anj, so you can have something to give.¡± Sky heaved a sigh, standing up,


    escaping from our conversation. ¡°Who¡®s up for barbeque?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡± Selene answered, leaving her toys and the deep hole she had already dug.


    ¡°Did you find the crab?¡± He asked her as he carried him into his arms.


    ¡°No. It probably went home to its mommy,¡± She answered him. Together they walked toward the pic


    table set by the housekeepers a while ago, leaving me with a thought. Do I really deserve more?


    ***


    Dn added another piece of wood to the bonfire on the sand at the beach. The music from Anya¡®s


    cellphone added to the mood as we sat and enjoyed the beautiful moon and the sound of the ocean. She


    was swaying at the Piano in the Dark song, and if not for the barbeque she was holding and eating, she


    could pass as a goddess dancing in front of Dn and me.


    She only stopped when Sky returned with a Tequ and Vodka bottle. ¡°This is what a beach party should


    be,¡± she smirked, sitting on the mat. ¡°Come here, sweet Dn. Come to Mama,¡± she said, teasing him as


    she tapped the mat.


    He sneered at her, throwing her a bath towel, whichnded perfectly on her head. ¡°Why don¡®t you


    change first?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°My cousin and I n to swimter.¡±


    With the children around, we could not enjoy the water, so we decided to swim after they all went to


    sleep. My eyebrows knitted, looking at the two bottles in his hands.


    ¡°I can¡®t decide which ones you like to drink, so I brought two.¡± He was looking at Anya.


    She raised her index finger, and as she pouted, she ced the tip of her finger on her lips while her eyes


    knitted. ¡°That one,¡± she said, pointing at the tequ. ¡°W¨CWait!¡± I stuttered, stopping them. ¡°What are you


    doing, Sky?¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± Anya hushed me. ¡°You have no say on this because you already drankst night,¡±


    She hissed.


    Dn looked at me, furrowing his forehead as if I hadmitted a crime. ¡°Was it because of


    me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my head, ring at Anya. ¡°I just needed a drink, okay?¡± I scowled at her and Dn. I


    breathed out, fanning myself with my hand, unsure if I was sweating because of the bonfire or the truth


    that I drankst night because of Dn and Sky. My cousin gave me a sullen look, but she batted her


    eyshes at me, a face I never liked. What


    evil ns does my cousin have? ¡°Let¡®s set the mood right. Let¡®s y a game,¡± she smiled as she


    suggested, winking at Sky, in which he smiled.


    Dn rolled his eyes at her. ¡°You¡®re not suggesting Spin a Bottle game, I hope,¡± he snarled at her.


    ¡°What are we? Teenagers? Of course, not! Pfft!¡± She scoffed at him, took the bottle from Sky, and gave it


    to me. ¡°Let me think, okay? I¡®m not like my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Are the kids asleep already?¡± I asked, hoping they were not and still actively ying in the bedroom, so


    I could escape whatever stupid suggestion my cousin would say. ¡°Yep!¡± He said, taking Anya¡®s


    cellphone. ¡°I hope you don¡®t mind,¡± he told her as he browsed her list of songs. ¡°Into ssic, Anya?¡± He


    smiled. ¡°Are you sure they¡®re sleeping already?¡± I asked again. He nodded and smiled when he looked at


    me briefly. ¡°I promised them we¡®ll all sail tomorrow if they go to sleep early.¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Anya nudged Dn,


    but he ignored her.


    Sky chose a song and returned Anya¡®s phone to the mat. Not drunk yet, my cousin sang the song, and


    my heart pounded in my chest erratically as I listened to the lyrics. If ever you¡®re in my arms again... This


    time I¡®ll love you much better. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92 ¨C One Secret, One Truth (Anj¡®s POV) ¡°You and the kids, what were you talking about before


    their party?¡± I could not help asking him. They looked serious at the swing this afternoon, and my instinct


    told me I was part of their whispering and chatting. He shrugged. ¡°Just sharing our secrets.¡± He raised


    his eyebrows at me, and his lips curved a wicked smile as if he expected I would be curious about


    their topic.


    ¡°What secret?¡± My eyes widened as I waited, hoping he would share it with me. They are my kids,


    and I deserve to know about them.


    ¡°Geez! Ang, have you heard him? Secrets¡­. not meant to be shared without your kids¡®


    permission,¡± Anya clucked her tongue and shook her head. She pped her hands. ¡°You used to do


    that, talking to Uncle Jesse.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°Anya, you know it¡®s called confession, right?¡±


    She ignored me. ¡°Okay, listen, people. I have thought of one, and we call this getting to know each


    other.¡± Dn moved slightly away from her, furrowed his forehead, andughed. She hit him in the


    arm and scoffed at him.


    ¡°This is an adult game,¡± sheughed at her words. ¡°I was just kidding, but this game is called One Shot,


    One Secret, One Truth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t like this game,¡± I shook my head and stood up, but Sky grabbed my wrist and pulled me down


    gently. I did not fight him and sat again.


    ¡°You haven¡®t heard it yet,¡± Anya uttered. ¡°We will have one shot, then we have to tell one secret, one


    truth, or any order we like, but the rule is ¡®NO¡® follow¨Cup questions. Fair enough?¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Sky agreed and chuckled at her. ¡°I guess by the time we finished this bottle; we would


    probably forget everything by tomorrow.¡± He turned to me. ¡°Because Anya said you drank the whole


    bottle of Vodkast night, you go first.¡± My eyebrows drew together. ¡°How did you know I drank Vodka


    last night?¡± I asked suspiciously. He scoffed. ¡°One bottle of Vodka was missing from the disy,


    pumpkin.¡± My mouth breathed a sigh of relief, taking the shot ss and looking at Sky nervously as he


    filled it with the liquor. I first licked the salt off my hand, took the shot, and then sucked on a wedge of


    lime. ¡°Woah!¡± Anya was quiet for a while before she guffawed. ¡°Where did you learn to do that? I never


    saw you drink.¡±


    I sneered at her. ¡°I got pregnant, remember, because of this stupid alcohol,¡± I sighed when Sky chuckled.


    ¡°I almost named my daughters Appletini, Tequ, and Martini.¡± I hissed at her.


    and more


    on Trentino


    She raised her hands. ¡°So, I guess that¡®s it. Your turn, Mighty Sky.¡±


    He took the shot. ¡°I¡®ll be your pilot when we go home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened, horrified that he would be flying the ne. ¡°Do you even know how to fly it?¡±


    His right eyebrow shot up. ¡°Sorry, no follow¨Cup questions, right?¡± He reminded me, then turned to them.


    ¡°I¡®m a licensed pilot.¡±


    ¡°Sexy,¡± Anya uttered, giving him ae¨Chither look and biting her bottom lick, but when Dn hissed,


    she blinked andughed. ¡°Just kidding. Your turn, handsome.¡±


    Dn shot the tequ. ¡°I¡®m in love with Ang and d I came here.¡± He passed the shot ss to Anya


    without breaking his gaze at me.


    Anya took her turn. ¡°I was really happy you came back to us, Anj. I envy you,¡± she said thest three


    words faintly. I was about to open my mouth, but she raised her index finger. ¡°No follow ¨Cup questions.¡±


    ¡°This is crazy,¡± I muttered as I took the shot. I breathed out as I thought of one truth and secret,


    something I never wanted to share with anyone, but Anya and Dn would know it eventually, so I


    decided just to share it with everyone. ¡°The truth, I delivered four babies, but my boy, Cloud, didn¡®t make


    it,¡± I puffed out air. ¡°I¡®m sorry,¡± I whispered as I avoided looking at Sky when I gave him the shot ss.


    ¡°No follow¨Cup questions, please.¡± There were a few minutes of silence, and when Sky took two shots, I


    knew he felt my pain.


    ¡°I¡®m shocked. I always wanted to have a boy,¡± he said in a hushed tone and then gave the shot ss to


    Dn. Like Sky, he took his turn. ¡°This is a crazy game.¡± He took another shot and breathed out. ¡°I


    brought a new house already, hoping to leave next week.¡± Anya raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°What?


    When are you going to tell us? The day before you leave?¡± She growled at him.


    ¡°No follow¨Cup questions, remember?¡± Dn poked her in her forehead.


    She sneered at him, snatching the shot ss, and like the guys, she took two shots. ¡°Whew!¡± She shook


    her head. ¡°I¡®m drunk!¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡®m disappointed in you.¡± She punched Dn in the arm.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That seemed not to be a secret,¡± heughed. ¡°I hate you!¡± She hissed at him, but he only pulled her to


    him, imprisoning Anya in his arms. Sky moved his head toward me. ¡°Are they always like that?¡± he


    whispered. I took the shot ss from Anya and nodded at Sky. ¡°I¡®m afraid she¡®s drunk already,¡± I uttered


    in a low voice as he filled my ss with my drinks. I sipped the drink and cleared my throat.¡° My truth


    and a secret. I fell in love with Sky the first time I saw him.¡± ¡°And when was this?¡± Sky asked curiously,


    but Anya guffawed.


    ¡°No follow¨Cup questions, Sky,¡± she reminded him while swaying to the music.


    He took a shot. ¡°I¡®m in love with Line, but I think I love someone else.¡± When I looked at him, he


    smiled. ¡°No follow¨Cup questions.¡± ¡°I fell in love with Ang, but before I met her, I got a crush on you,¡±


    Dn said to Anya after taking his shot of Tequ. My cousin stopped swaying and humming. ¡°What did


    you say? Are you trying to make fun of


    me?¡±


    He rolled his eyes at her. ¡°No follow¨Cup questions,¡± He mouthed at her.


    Already drunk but dared to take another shot, Anya hupped before saying her secret. ¡°I¡®m in


    love with Dn, but I can¡®t. He loved someone else,¡± she hupped again. ¡°No follow¨Cup questions.¡±


    She turned to Dn, who stoppedughing. ¡°Forget I said that, okay?¡± ¡°I knew it,¡± I whispered as I


    shook my head and took a shot of the alcohol. ¡°Another round of this, either we¡®re all crawl


    toward the house, or we¡®ll all be having sex somewhere.¡± ¡°I love that,¡± Skyughed. Before Sky


    could take his turn, Anya rose to her feet. ¡°I wanna pee.¡± She tapped Dn¡®s shoulder. ¡°Bring me to


    the restroom.¡± ¡°I¡®ll bring her,¡± I told Dn, but he shook his head. ¡°It¡®s alright, Ang. Living with your


    cousin for five years, I¡®ve been doing this, the task of a responsible adult whenever she¡®s drunk. It¡®s a


    miracle she¡®s not vomiting yet,¡± He stood up and put his arm around her waist.


    ¡°That¡®s why I love this man, Anj, but shhh...it¡®s our secret, okay?¡± She was almost half¨Casleep as she


    walked with him. We watched Dn and Anya walk toward the vi, and when they were out of our


    sight, Sky


    grinned at me. ¡°I¡®m never ying this game again.¡± I raised my eyebrows up and down, agreeing with


    him, and chuckled. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Anya won¡®t remember a thing tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Shall we continue the game while we wait for them?¡± He asked me. He sipped the drinks from the


    ss. ¡°I¡®m afraid not to see you again, Anj. I¡®m falling for you and the girls.¡± He poured my ss. ¡°I¡®m


    afraid not to see you again, too, Sky. You¡®re driving me crazy,¡± I said after drinking


    ¡°I guess we¡®re drunk.¡± He smiled, shaking his head but pouring the ss again. He sipped it and met


    my eyes. ¡°Would you love to swim with me, Ang? Or are you afraid to swim with me?¡±


    I shook my head as I turned my eyes to the beach and smiled. ¡°No. I know you got me, Sky. You


    always do.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93 ¨C The Beginning and The End (Anj¡®s POV) Sky and I ran excitedly like crazy drunk


    teenagers to the shore. This was not the night I was nning for because Anya and I wanted to


    y in the water so badly, but we couldn¡®t because our hands were tied in looking after the


    children. Yet this was much better. Way better.


    I grinned as my feet weed the white foam from the waves approaching me and did not mind


    the ripple of water rocking as my body immersed in the seawater. I held on tightly to


    Sky¡®s arm, and as the water became more profound, he caught my hands.


    ¡°My feet can still touch the sand, you know,¡± I said, trying to sound confident, but I could already


    taste the salt water.


    Sky was taller than me, so I was sure he could still touch the ground, but he stopped moving forward.


    He took my hands, ced them on his shoulders, and let me decide what to do, maybe whether


    just to hold or move closer to him.


    I chose thetter, moving to him and intertwining my fingers at the back of his neck. My body


    shivered when Sky groped his hands to my waist, pulling me closer to him, our skin almost


    touching. Almost hearing the sounds in our surrounding made me realize we were quiet, and no


    one seemed to start a conversation.


    ¡°I¡®m gonna die here, Sky, if you don¡®t tell me what¡®s running in your mind,¡± I teased him.¡° You are


    scaring me.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Ah! You¡®re thinking I¡®ll bring you farther and let go of you,¡± he said in a low voice, so sexy


    that I could not see the threat of getting drowned. ¡°Remember, I¡®m a mom of three,¡± I grinned as I tried


    not to break our gazes, but my instinct was telling me he had something to say to me, and I would not


    like it. ¡°What do you think I¡®ll do to you, Anj?¡± He asked, taking a deep breath. ¡°Drown me here or


    disappoint me with something you want to tell me? I don¡®t know.¡± I licked my lips, tasting the salty water.


    He raised his hand and touched my face. ¡°Let¡®s continue our game here, Anj. One truth, one secret.¡±


    I chuckled nervously. ¡°Just drown me and then take care of the kids for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s be brave this time, pumpkin,¡± His fingers traced my face and stopped on my jaw, touching my chin.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to be brave,¡± My lips quivered as I lowered my head, but he lifted my chin to meet his eyes


    again. ¡°I¡®m good at escaping, remember?¡± ¡°Let¡®s finish it here, Anj,¡± he whispered with emotions I could


    hardly recognize.


    Pain?


    in


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    nang and The End


    Anger?


    Sadness?


    ¡°You knew...¡± I fought the tears back as I released a small sigh. I wanted to escape, but I knew I would


    probably drown before reaching the shore with the tide getting higher. I took a deep breath as I nodded,


    agreeing with our little game. ¡°One truth, one secret.¡± It came out of my mouth as a whisper. ¡°Your idea,


    you begin.¡± Sky nodded. ¡°I was herest night. It was me who drank the half from the bottle, not you.¡±


    My heart stopped beating, and it took a while before I could understand, but I was in the process of


    slowly wrapping my head around the truth that it was not a dream. The conversation we had inside the


    closet was real. ¡°It¡®s your turn,¡± he said.


    My heart was weeping as I pressed my lips, weighing if it was time toe clean. Then, I thought of


    my children and remembered our conversation this afternoon at the beach. Less for me. More for my


    children. ¡°This is where it all began... and this is where it will end,¡± I choked at my words. ¡°You knew I


    was the Ang you¡®re looking for. Is that right, Sky?¡± His Adam¡®s apple moved and nodded. ¡°You¡®re


    my wife. How could I not know? You¡®re the only woman who could make my brain go haywire.¡± I


    gulped for air and opened my mouth, but no words came. ¡°You brought us here to the ind, so I could


    not escape from you until I tell you the truth.¡± I was not supposed to voice it out, but I was too hurt not


    to tell him.


    He shook his head. ¡°I wanted to spend time with my kids, not miss their birthday for the first time, and


    be with you, butst night changed everything.¡±


    ¡°Sister Grace told you everything, didn¡®t she?¡± My scornfulugh was brief, but I could not convince


    myself she would do that. He chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°The truth? She made me angry, Anj. All she


    has to do is tell me everything, confirm it was you, but I guess, even if I torture her, she won¡®t tell me.¡±


    I nodded, feeling a sense of relief, but the truth was already scattered in the water, and all Sky had to do


    was pick all the pieces and put them together. ¡°I guess I gave myself away,¡± I smirked and lowered my


    eyes, not wanting to meet his gaze anymore. I didn¡®t want him to read the searing pain because I


    promised myself I would not cry. ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me you were pregnant, Anj?¡± There was a pain in


    his voice. ¡°I was afraid. Whenever I think ofing to you, my courage melted, eaten away when I think


    of you being happy with Line.¡± I exined, surprised that I was able to say it to him. He heaved a


    sigh, nodding at me as he looked heavenward. I could feel his hands balled into fists, and if he decided


    to pull me down underwater, I would understand the anger. ¡°You caused me pain, Anj. You hurt me when


    you left. You killed me when you kept my children away from me. You made a selfish decision of not


    telling me the truth, sounding


    Charto 93 ¨C The Beginning and The End


    desperate to ask me to act as their father when in fact, I am their father.¡±


    I sucked my lips in, suppressing a cry because everything he said was true. I closed my eyes, finally


    feeling the cold water that I shivered. I let go of my hands in his nape and floated, not because I could


    but because he was still holding me. ¡°If I came back and told you I was pregnant, what would you do,


    Sky? When we met again, and I beg you to go to my children¡®s activity because they needed a father,


    what would you say to them?¡±


    He let go of his hold because he knew I could touch the ground already. ¡°You should have


    stayed!¡± He gritted his teeth. Iughed bitterly. ¡°If you were herest night, you know the answer to


    that question, Sky!¡± I growled at him. ¡°Why would I stay when you don¡®t love me? Do you love me,


    Sky?¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94 ¨C How Should Night End (Anj¡®s POV) ¡°Do you love me, Sky?¡± I repeated the question


    louder this time, and if I relied on what I felt for him right now, I would settle even for a vague


    answer.


    ¡°No.¡± He uttered the word so clearly that it seemed to echo the open sea.


    Although I expected this already, his one¨Cword answer was sharper than a knife, shattering my


    heart into million pieces. My tears rolled down my cheeks before I could turn my back on him. A


    broken heart is overrated because what is a broken heartpared to what I am feeling right


    now.


    ¡°Ang, listen to me,¡± When I didn¡®t turn back, he grabbed my upper arm, turning me and pulling


    me to him. ¡°I love Line,¡± he whispered as he pressed his forehead into mine. ¡°I¡®m not asking if


    you love her, Sky.¡± Because I know, I wanted to say, but I didn¡®t. ¡°I am asking if you love me?¡± ¡°I don¡®t


    want to be unfair to you, Anj. I already snatched your future, killed your dreams, and made you


    unhappy,¡± He uttered in a sad voice.


    ¡°Then make me happy!¡± I screamed, pushing him away from me to punch him in his chest, but


    even that, I had no strength to hurt him. When he didn¡®t move, I turned around. Damn this water


    for making it difficult for me to run away from Sky.


    I was almost near the shore when I winced as I stepped on something sharp. I hissed, sitting


    down on the sand to check on my foot. ¡°Ang,¡± Sky swam in my direction. I tried to stand up, but


    the sting tingled my legs that I winced again, wrinkling my nose as I tried to crawl toward thend. He


    did not ask me again; instead, when he came closer, he carried me back to the mat and checked


    on my foot. He heaved a sigh. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± I winced. ¡°Which one?¡± I asked because, at this point,


    my heart was in much more pain than my foot. He sighed again. ¡°Ang, I¡®m talking about your foot.


    You just stepped on the sea urchin.¡± ¡°Is the sea urchin alright?¡± I tilted my head, thinking fast about


    what to do. He hissed at me, standing up to carry me again. He went in a different direction,


    entering another door of the vi, and brought me to the second floor. ¡°You know I could die at


    this rate, right?¡± I asked him. ¡°Mom¡®s room is this way. She kept her med kits here,¡± He exined.


    I pouted. ¡°When Dn kissed me, I tripped and hurt myself. When you broke my heart, I


    stepped a sea urchin, and now I¡®m handicapped again. Love is indeed dangerous!¡± I clucked my tongue.


    He stopped walking. ¡°What did you say? Dn kissed you?¡± His forehead furrowed as if he did not like


    what he said.


    I sneered at him. ¡°Does it matter now that I¡®m considering marrying him?¡±


    Whatever answer he had, he kept it to himself. He padded to the long hallway before entering the door. It


    was not a bedroom but more like a study room. He sat me on the couch and opened a cab. ¡°Your


    mom¡¯s a doctor,¡± I whispered, looking at the books she had on the shelves. He did not answer me.


    Instead, he sat on the other edge, lifted and ced my foot on the basin he filled with saline. I looked


    nkly at nothing, causing him to panic. ¡°Ang, talk to me? How do you feel? Where does it hurt?¡± He


    asked worriedly. I lifted my arm and pointed my clenched fist at my chest. ¡°I¡¯m hurt. Here, sky. Here.¡± He


    moved closer to me, our skin touching, telling us our needs, but our conversation in the water made a


    barricade between us. He checked on my foot again, took tweezers from the box, and carefully removed


    the spikes, but my body would jolt whenever he squeezed the wound, making sure he removed any extra


    bits.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    If only I were not in pain, I wanted tough at him because he looked funny, and whenever I hissed in


    pain, he would squint and purse his lips.


    ¡°Almost done, pumpkin,¡± he said, washing my foot again with fresh water. I watched him as he applied a


    topical ointment around the wound. ¡°I¡®d rather have you talk, Anj.¡± ¡°You¡®re just amazing. Thanks for doing


    this. Leyanne will be amazed when she finds out about this.¡± I smiled, but it didn¡®t reach my eyes.


    He only sighed as he cleaned all the things he used, and when he was done, he sat beside me


    again.


    ¡°I¡®d rather have you talk,¡± I repeated what he said, but he only smirked at me and held my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ang. I have my reasons. I love you, but I¡®m confused and saying those words is not


    counted when I am confused. Does it make sense?¡± He tilted his head to look at me. ¡°It¡®s confusing. I


    hardly understand what you said,¡± I twitched my lips, sighing and feeling sober now. ¡°What do we do


    now?¡± ¡°Where¡®s the wedding ring?¡± He asked me out of the blue. I raised my eyebrows at him. ¡°I hope


    you don¡®t intend to make me swallow it.¡± He only smiled¨Ca sad one. ¡°That was the n.¡± My lips released


    a small sigh, and I rested my head on his shoulder. ¡°This is not how I wanted this night to end.¡± I heaved


    a deep sigh now, tapping him on hisp. ¡°Come on, bring me to


    muro


    ?


    04


    Nicht End


    He rose to his feet and carried me like a bride. ¡°You used to be lighter, you know?¡± He smiled, but this


    time, there was amusement in it.


    ¡°I have to eat every leftover my children have on their tes, Sky,¡± I sneered at him as he carried me


    out of the study room. ¡°But you¡¯re sexier,¡± He uttered in a low voice, causing my cheeks to flush


    and make my heart flutter.


    I puffed out air. ¡°I¡®m having difficulty breathing, Sky,¡± I whispered as he walked quietly into the hallway


    again. ¡°In that case, we must fly back to bring you to the hospital,¡± he sighed. I shook my head. ¡°A kiss


    from the Mighty Sky would be enough. A goodbye kiss, perhaps.¡± I thought he would stop to mold his


    lips to mine, but he continued to walk and open one door, but it was not our bedroom. It was


    more like his bedroom. ¡°Sky, this isn¡®t my room,¡± I gaped at him as he ced me on the bed. ¡°I know,


    Ang. We¡®re here because that is not how I wanted to end this night.¡± Before I could speak again,


    Sky kissed me.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95 ¨C End With A st


    (Anj¡®s POV)


    The pain in my chest was melting away, and the throbbing on my foot was forgotten as soon as Sky


    went on top of me and molded his lips to mine. His tongue parted my lips, and as he taunted mine, I


    moaned, allowing my tongue to y with him. My hands curled in his head, gripping his hair as he left


    my mouth, his lips tracing and nipping my neck toward my ear


    ¡°Ending our rtionship with a st, Sky?¡± I murmured, gasping as he bit my earlobe and licked me like


    sweet ice cream on a summer day. ¡°Yes,¡± His raspy and sexy voice answered as his fingers trailed


    along my stomach down to my inner thigh. ¡°I¡®m so mad at you right now, Anj,¡± he whispered in my


    ear, but his fingers were creating magic, making me float that I gasped, letting a small moan


    escape my mouth as he touched through the fabric of my bikini.


    ¡°What did...¡± I sucked for little air. ¡°I do to you?¡± I managed to ask despite his fingers working


    under the fabric. ¡°Aah!¡± I gasped when he pushed his fingers inside my wet core.


    ¡°You ¨C¡± He freed my breasts from the top bikini I was wearing. ¡°run away from me,¡± he put my


    rosy peak in his mouth. ¡°Why did you run away from me?¡± He asked again before sucking


    and biting my bud as if he never wanted to give me a chance to think


    My eyes closed as he moved his fingers faster, pushing in and pulling out that my toe curled and


    moaned instead of giving him an answer.


    ¡°You didn¡®t answer my question, Anj. Why did you run away from me?¡± He asked, pulling out his fingers


    away from my slit that I cried. ¡°No...¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°Answer my question, pumpkin?¡± He pulled off my bikini, parting my legs. ¡°I want my answer.¡±


    I opened my mouth, only to chuckle. ¡°I¡®m not telling you, Sky.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Then let¡®s stop this,¡± he said, kneeling between my legs. ¡°This is unfair,¡± I smiled bitterly. I imagined


    myself hanging at the cliff of the cluster of clouds in the sky, wanting to cry at the thought of never being


    able to reach cloud nine. ¡°I was scared,¡± I cried. ¡°I was falling in love with you.¡±


    He smirked, parting my legs, moving downward, and buried his face between my thighs.


    ¡°Sky,¡± I closed my eyes as he pushed and pulled his tongue inside my core, slowly at first, and increased


    his pace enough for me to jump on the clouds and see stars. My body vibrated, but he didn¡®t stop licking


    and teasing my center of pleasure as he pushed his fingers inside my dripping core again. When I could


    finally reach the stars, way beyond the clouds I was hoping for, he sucked my juice and listened to my


    cry as if it was his favorite music that his lips curved into a smile.


    I was panting when I tried to get up.


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡®m not done with you yet,¡± he said, gripping my wrist as if I would really run away


    from him. My two hands pushed his chest on the bed. ¡°Yes, Sky. You¡®re not done with me yet.¡± I smiled


    and bit my bottom lip as I knelt between his legs. ¡°But who do you think you are, Sky?¡± I hissed but


    smiled as my hand traced that male part of him and began stroking his rigid member. ¡°Why were you


    looking for me after I left your home?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not telling you, Anj,¡± He smiled wickedly at me. I lowered my head and licked the tip of his shaft but


    stopped to look at him. He let out a small groan before chuckling


    ¡°Because I fell in love with the girl looking like a red¨Cspotted trapeze crab,¡± He answered, meeting my


    eyes and wanting me to know he was telling the truth.


    My heart leaped with unexinable happiness as I lowered my head, not wanting him to see my face.


    ¡°I love you, Sky,¡± I murmured as I moved down my mouth, licking the tip of his steel manhood, and when


    I heard him moaning, it was a piece of music that encouraged me to take him farther into my mouth. I


    was not an expert on this, and I was only judging myself based on how he arched and groaned


    deliciously to my ears. I steadied my rhythm, swirling my tongue around the head of his shaft, stroking


    him gently, and surprisingly, I was enjoying the lovely murmurs that I wanted to do more for him, but his


    hands gripped my fingers. ¡°Anj, pumpkin, I¡¯m close,¡± he said, opening his eyes and pulling me up when I


    didn¡®t stop. He got up,y me on the bed, and knelt between my legs.


    ¡°What were you whispering, Anj, before your beautiful attempt to bring me to heaven?¡± His


    question came in rough pants as he held his prick and let the tip of his manhood tease my core.


    I closed my eyes and smiled. ¡°I love the father of my children...¡± My voice trailed off. My tears


    rolled down when Sky entered me in one long, slow push, making me moan with different


    emotions inside me.


    ¡°One truth, one secret.¡± Sky smiled as he pulled out his manhood and slowly slid inside me,


    creating a rhythm that made me insane. My skin began to tingle as he moved faster, rocking my


    hips, transmitting a high voltage of electricity that I was already crying. I wasing, seeing the


    beautiful universe as my whole body shook. ¡°Come for me again, pumpkin,¡± Sky said, biting my


    hard bud as he rocked faster. He didn¡®t need to say it; Sky snatched my soul and brought me to the


    seventh heaven, and as I uttered his name like a prayer, he moaned, letting everything go, and we


    both exploded beautifully. He copsed on top of me and kissed me fiercely, surprising me when


    he rolled, putting me on top of him. ¡°Anj, how are you feeling?¡± He asked worriedly when I was not


    talking, just panting breathlessly. ¡°How¡®s your foot?¡±


    I licked the lips. ¡°I don¡®t care about my foot. You just brought the angel up in the sky,¡± I smiled nervously.


    ¡°What¡®s that one truth and one secret, Sky?¡±


    Chapter 25 End With A st


    ¡°One secret... one truth. I¡¯m afraid I love you, Ang, but we can¡®t be together,¡± he closed his


    eyes as if scared to see me.


    The words ¡®we can¡®t be together¡® was something I didn¡®t understand, but my lips quivered, not


    because I was hurt. Sky loves me, and for now, that¡®s what matters to me. ¡°We can¡®t be together, I


    understand,¡± I lied and whispered as I lowered my head and brushed my lips into his. ¡°Then let¡®s


    end this with a st. I told you already; Mommy won¡®t settle for


    two, Daddy. I want more.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96 ¨C A Beautiful Mistake (Sky¡®s POV)


    It was the thud and a brief cry that woke me up. When I opened my eyes, I saw Ang on the floor.


    My brain was not functioning fully yet, but when I saw her crawling and reaching for something, all my


    senses woke up. ¡°Ang, are you hurt? Are you okay?¡± I panicked, climbing down from the bed to get


    and carry her back on the bed.


    ¡°This stupid foot woke me up,¡± she said, hissing. I checked on it, and I could understand her pain


    because it was swelling. ¡°Wait here,¡± I went to the bathroom and took my purse and bottled


    water. ¡°Take this,¡± I gave her a pain reliever, and I was just d Ang took it in her mouth without


    throwing a fit.¡± You should have woken me up.¡±


    Instead of answering, she put the bottled water on the side table and snuggled closer to me,


    resting her head on my chest and her arm on my waist. ¡°Why were you crawling?¡± I asked


    curiously, tilting my head to look at her face.


    ¡°You threw my top far from my bikini,¡± she craned her neck and chuckled. ¡°Sorry, I woke you


    up.¡±


    I lifted her chin and reached for her lips, kissing her quickly.


    ¡°You have to bring me to my room, Sky. I don¡®t want our kids scaring the whole vi with their cries when


    they woke up without seeing you or me on the bed.¡± Her smile disappeared, and her eyes saddened.


    ¡°Don¡®t take my kids away from me, Sky.¡± .


    I swallowed hard as I made a hard decision. ¡°I won¡®t, but you have to ept my gift. You¡®ll live at the


    penthouse and let me see them whenever I want to be with my children.¡±


    ¡°We can¡®t live in your penthouse, Sky,¡± she shook her head. ¡°But I will let you see them, and when the


    time is right, we will talk to them together about you marrying Line and ¨C.¡±


    ¡°You epting Dn?¡± I asked, hating myself for feeling the pain. She answered me with a deep sigh.


    ¡°We have one problem, Ang. We¡®re still married,¡± I told her. She raised her eyebrows and moved


    away slightly away from me. ¡°I thought.¡± ¡°Let¡®s not outsmart thew this time, Anj. But let¡®s do it the


    proper way. Would you sign the divorce papers?¡± I was d she moved away from me. I didn¡®t want her


    to think I had died because my heart had stopped beating.


    She nodded. ¡°Now, Mighty Sky, bring me to my kids,¡± She smiled.


    ¡°You have to answer me first,¡± I said, stopping her from getting up. ¡°Do you love Dn?¡±


    She turned to me and smiled. ¡°He said he¡®d move a mountain for me, so I think that got me,


    though getting the moon promise sounded nice.¡± I smirked, wondering how she could find humor in this


    situation.


    ¡°I won¡®t be able to find another man who would love my kids like his own,¡± she smiled and attempted to


    climb down from the bed, but as soon as step her wounded foot on the floor, she winced.


    ¡°Let me get a robe for us. I¡®ll carry you.¡± I went to the adjoining closet room and took two night robes. ¡°No


    need to carry me. Just help me,¡± she said as she pulled on the robe. She held onto my shoulder, and


    slowly we walked toward the door. I opened the door, but the hushing and low sound of snarling from the


    hallway stopped us. As if we were kids, Ang and I peeked our heads out the door, but we made sure


    we did it unnoticed.


    Anya was standing by the doorway, covering herself with a white nket, while Dn, still in his trunks,


    seemed about to leave or were pushed outside the room. ¡°Anya,¡± he hissed, his hands gripping his hair


    as he tried to advance, but she raised her hand, gesturing him to stop. ¡°Don¡®t, Dn. I went gagast


    night because I was drunk!¡± She breathed hard. ¡°No... We were drunk. We were not in our right mind,


    that¡®s all.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m so sorry!¡± he shook his head. ¡°I was still soberst night. I shouldn¡®t have kissed you back when you


    kissed me.¡±


    ¡°See? It was my fault.¡± She eximed, but being a man, the looks on her face, I knew she was


    hurt. ¡°Anj didn¡®t need to know about this. My poor cousin suffered already, and I am not causing


    another pain in her because of this... this mistake!¡± she cried quietly.


    I nced at Ang; I didn¡®t need to ask because tears were rolling down her cheeks. ¡°This is a


    mistake,¡± Anya wiped her tears. ¡°Anya,¡± He advanced to her, and despite Anya¡¯s effort to push


    him away, he pulled her closer to him and imprisoned her in his embrace. He won in the end


    when Anya wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her head in his chest.


    Anya raised her head. ¡°It was a mistake, Dn.¡±


    Dn nodded as he wiped her tears. ¡°It was a beautiful mistake, Anya. Stop crying, please,¡± he


    said, lowering his head as he kissed her on the forehead, but when their eyes met, he breathed


    out, iming Anya¡®s mouth, kissing her passionately as he pushed the door opened, and they


    went back inside the room.


    When we heard the click, Ang turned to me. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°I¡®ll carry you,¡± I offered, but she shook


    her head, carefully walking out the bedroom. When we reached the door of Anya¡®s bedroom,


    Ang stopped hopping. I closed my eyes, hoping to cover her ears, but she only smiled at me


    as she ignored the moaning inside the room. We didn¡®t need to guess what was happening


    inside, but what frustrated me was I had


    no idea what was running in her mind. She was quiet until we reached her bedroom, and she


    breathed relief to find them still sleeping ¡°Sky, please stay with the kids for a while. I¡®ll just put on


    clothes.¡± I nodded and watched her as she took another pain reliever from her purse. She smiled


    apologetically at me. ¡°I guess I need another pain reliever,¡± she said, and before I could stop her, she


    had already swallowed the medicine and hopped slowly toward the closet room.


    Worry was eating me as I checked on the digital clock at the bedside. Only one minute had passed, but


    my soul would not rest until I knew what Ang was doing inside. I walked quietly toward the closet


    room, and when she wasn¡®t there, I went to the bathroom.


    The shower was open, making a light sprinkle noise as the drops hit the floor, but one distinct sound


    stabbed me. I was right; Ang was sobbing, washing the tears from her face as she craned her neck


    to the shower head. No one wanted tomit a mistake. If only Dn knew... Years ago, If I knew,


    Ang would not be suffering now just because I allowed myself to be caught in a beautiful mistake.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97 ¨C¨C And The Winner Is (Sky¡®s POV)


    How to be a super parent when you want to sleep more?


    I wanted to wear sunsses as the sun¡®s rays hurt my head, but I chose not to because if I did, I


    would fall asleep. I had to pretend I was okay as I volunteered to watch for the kids and Nitro


    while they yed in the sand. I could not believe Finn added a new baby to Anj¡®s life when she


    could hardly find time for herself, but maybe Finn was also smitten with the kids.


    Ang was with us, sleeping on the chaise lounge; her swollen foot saved me from steering a


    sailboat since I had promised the childrenst night that if they behaved, we would sail today. I


    thought there was no hangover, but the Tequ, the game, the ident, our hunger in bed, that


    scene in the hallway, and my kids fully charged was never a good mix. I wish I could tell Ang to


    scoot over and lie down beside her.


    One of the servants found the possible culprit on the shore, and when I showed it to the children


    and told them their mom stepped on itst night identally, erasing all other details, of course,


    as if they were all little scientists that they asked the Mighty Sky million questions about it.


    ¡°Aunt Anya! Aunt Anya!¡± Leyanne ran to her, leaving the others behind when their aunt walked to


    the seaside patio. I scoffed when I nced at her. ¡°Huh! The traitor could wear sunsses!¡± I


    smirked. As to how she would perceive it depended on Anya.


    She heaved a deep sigh. ¡°I am not drinking Tequ again, Sky.¡± She pulled off her sunsses


    and hissed like a vampire wincing from the sunlight. ¡°Argh! What happened to the sailing


    promise?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Anya, Mommy¡®s hurt!¡± Leyanne said, still panting from running to her. My daughter sat on


    myp and fixed her eyes on her mother¡®s foot.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It was my turn to heave a sigh. ¡°Yes, Aunt Anya. Mommy¡®s hurt.¡± I said in a low voice, gritting my teeth,


    but only Ang and I knew how the mommy got hurt ¨C physically and emotionally. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The real traitor asked in her panicked voice as she walked toward her. She sat slowly on the chaise, her


    lips trembling as she looked at her foot. ¡°I¡®m fine. Don¡®t dare cry in front of my kids, Anya,¡± Ang


    uttered, opening her eyes. ¡°I thought you were sleeping,¡± I could not help sounding suspicious. She


    should have at least helped me answer her daughters¡® questions. With no avable Inte, I could not


    search for the answers to their questions. She smiled at me. ¡°With my children running around, I couldn¡®t


    even get a nap.¡± She got up and rested her head on Anya¡®s shoulder. If I were a woman, I would pull


    Anya¡®s hair until no single hair was left in her head after what she and Dn did. I squinted as Ang


    put her arms around her cousin. Maybe she would squeeze her until she couldn¡®t breathe anymore, but


    she didn¡®t.


    ¡°Anya...¡± She uttered like a child while Anyabed her hair with her fingers. ¡°Does it hurt? Are you


    feeling okay?¡± She asked worriedly.


    She nodded. ¡°I was more worried about the sea urchin,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°The sea urchin¡®s dead, Mommy,¡± Leyanne shared the news. She climbed down from myp and went to


    her. ¡°Are you okay, Mommy?¡± She stood, eyeing her foot.


    ¡°Of course. Daddy saved Mommyst night,¡± she smiled gently at her. Our daughter nodded before


    turning back on us to join her sisters again. ¡°Where¡®s Dn?¡± I asked, waving my hand at the


    housekeeper. ¡°Serve the breakfast,¡± I said when she came. She nodded and left quietly.


    ¡°I don¡®t know,¡± Anya answered and wandered her eyes at the beach.


    Ang hit her arm. Finally! My wife was taking her revenge.


    ¡°Ouch! Why?¡± Anya hissed, rubbing the skin her cousin hit. She sneered at her. ¡°You said you¡®d only pee,


    but you didn¡®te back. I was worried Dn stashed your body on the water because of your crazy


    gamest night.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± eximed Dn, walking in our direction. ¡°I almost did that, Anj,¡± he said,


    squinting his eyes as he sat on the seat next to mine. He sighed. ¡°You¡®re right, Anj. It was a crazy game.¡±


    ¡°Crazy game, indeed!¡± I grinned, but the truth, I loved to strangle Dn now. ¡°If not for that game, maybe


    Anj would have seen that poor sea urchin. It shouldn¡®t have died.¡± He raised his eyebrows, noticing her


    foot. He stood up and walked to her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She nodded. ¡°The Mighty Sky saved my foot.¡± She


    smiled at me. When our eyes met, maybe she knew what I wanted to do, that she slightly shook her


    head, her eyes talking to me in silence, stopping me from whatever evil n I had in mind.


    Ang hissed when Dn attempted to sit beside her.


    ¡°Three is a crowd already. Shoo!¡± She chuckled, pushing him out of the chaise lounge.


    When the two housekeepers returned, they prepared breakfast on the table. Aside from coffee, they


    served banana almond smoothies for us, toast, and four rice bowls topped with fried egg and avocado.


    ¡°Have the kids eaten already?¡± Dn asked as he attempted to help Ang, but I beat him, carrying and


    sitting her beside me.


    Anya walked to the chair next to him.


    ¡°Yep!¡± Ang answered, taking one ss of smoothie and moaning while sipping. That sweet and


    beautiful moan made me smile, wanting me to carry Ang back to the vi. I leaned my head


    closer to her ear. ¡°You love the breakfast, pumpkin?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Yep!¡±


    Anya chose the coffee, sipping while her eyes were on the kids. ¡°If I¡®d get stuck here, I think I won¡®t


    mind even if there¡®s no Inte.¡±


    .


    One is


    I nodded. ¡°Who needs Inte when you can drink one bottle of Vodka by yourself, enjoy the beach,


    eat good food, y a crazy game, and mmm... have good sex.¡± Ang coughed and red at me.


    ¡°Thest one¡®s a wish, pumpkin,¡± I said, picking up my cup to sip coffee. ¡°Good sex,¡± Dn shook his


    head as he uttered the word faintly. ¡°What a term, Sky.¡±


    ¡°If there is, what¡®s the appropriate word then?¡± My eyes narrowed as I asked him. He pursed his


    lips, shaking his head again. ¡°I¡®m never drinking Tequ again. Never ying that game again.¡± ¡°I¡®m


    never drinking Tequ again. Thest time I did, after nine months, I got three kids,¡± Ang said,


    pursing her lips when Anya and I released a slight cough while Dn cleared his throat, looking


    elsewhere. ¡°Or maybe it wasn¡®t the Tequ. Maybe it was the Vodka,¡± she breathed out.


    There was silence for a few seconds before Ang attacked everyone again. ¡°Where did you


    sleepst night, Dn?¡± she asked, her eyes focused on the rice she was eating. ¡°In my room.


    Why? Were you looking for me? Did youe to my roomst night?¡± He asked, trying to smile,


    but I could guess he was nervous. ¡°I couldn¡®t go anywhere because of this foot,¡± she twitched


    her lips. He nodded. ¡°So, what¡®s the n after the birthday?¡± he asked. Ang looked at me as if


    telling me what the n was. ¡°Anj and I already talked about it. We¡®re divorcing, I¡®ll get to marry


    Line, and she could marry anyone she chose to. When ites to the kids, we¡®ll still share the


    responsibilities and ...¡± I turned to Ang. ¡°You think we should put this in writing? It sounded


    real.¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah, we should. I didn¡®t want any problems when I decided to marry Dn.¡±


    She said and was startled when Anya dropped her fork on the floor. ¡°Sorry,¡± Anya chuckled


    nervously as she took the fork. The housekeeper went to her to get the fork and got her a clean


    one. ¡°I¡®m just kidding,¡± Ang focused on her food and did not speak again until she finished her


    breakfast.


    I couldn¡®t guess who yed it well in denying the pain we were all feeling at the moment because


    my sole concern now was Ang. How can she beplete when people around her keep


    hurting her, even the one who promised to move a mountain for her?

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98 ¨C Awakening Kiss (Sky¡®s POV) ¡°Pfft! Pilot,¡± Ang teased me as I left the cockpit.


    I sneered, walking toward her on the couch. ¡°Tease me all you want, but I¡®m not flying this ne


    with a hangover.¡± Not ever when my children are inside the ne.


    Afterst night, nothing from my n A to B happened. I had to call my pilot to fly us back to the


    city, and we had to leave earlier because her swollen foot worried me. Leyanne and Lyra Helene


    were sitting and reading a book about sea urchins, the one I asked Gen to buy to bring for the


    kids. Selene was just with her Mommy, lying on top of her mother with her tiny arms around


    Ang¡®s neck.


    ¡°What¡®s with her?¡± I asked worriedly.


    She shrugged and tilted her head to see our youngest daughter¡®s face. Selene was not interested


    in doing anything, not even reading a book with her sisters. She just wanted to be in her mother¡®s


    arms.


    Before sitting, I kicked Anya¡®s seat, causing her to get up and pull up the eye mask on her face. She


    scowled at me. ¡°Wait until the children are not around. I¡®ll kill you,¡± she hissed. She had taken a pain


    reliever right before the take¨Coff, and after checking if Ang needed something else, she reclined her


    seat and went to sleep. Shey her back again on the seat and put her eye mask on.


    Dn was on the bed, ignoring us.


    ¡°How about I sit there,¡± I said, kicking her seat again even if other seats were avable. ¡°Why don¡®t you


    sleep with Dn in the bed?¡± ¡°Shut up, Sky. I¡®m not sleeping with Dn a¨C¡± She paused for a second.


    ¡°Why don¡®t you sleep beside him? I¡®m not leaving Ang with you again.¡± I sat beside Ang. ¡°You think


    something happened between usst night, huh?¡± I nced at the beautiful woman beside me. Either


    she was pretending, or she had really fallen asleep. ¡°I don¡®t know. I don¡®t care. Leave me alone,¡± she


    snarled in a low voice. ¡°Did something happenst night?¡± I asked again. She heaved a deep sigh and


    rolled her back, facing the small oval window of the ne. ¡°You think I spread my legsst night because


    of Tequ, Sky?¡± She asked, her voice trembling. Ang leaned her head on my shoulder. ¡°Tequ could


    do that, right?¡± She smirked, causing Anya to turn to us again, her eyes widened, but Ang puckered


    her lips, pointing to her swollen foot. ¡°Sorry, wrong choice of word. It¡®s not spreading. Sky lifted my foot.¡±


    She covered Selene¡®s ears. ¡°Spreading legs is like waiting for something to enter you.¡± Anya rolled her


    eyes and turned to her other side again. ¡°Sky, leave Anya alone. My head really hurts,¡± She breathed


    out.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As for what she wanted, I kept my mouth shut and stopped myself fromshing out at Anya. If this was


    like the parties Leo, Jake, and I used to go to, I really didn¡®t care who spread their legs to someone after


    getting drunk. But this is about Ang, Anya, and Dn. I heaved a sigh, ncing at my daughters and


    promising myself to watch them round the clock, and if anyone dared touch my girls, I would make them


    pay. I closed my eyes, wanting tough aloud when I realized fatherhood had just hit me.


    ¡°Daddy, why do we have to sleep here?¡± Leyanne asked when we entered Anya¡®s house. ¡°Why can¡®t we


    just go with you?¡± This was my first time stepping inside the house, and though it was smaller than their


    space in the penthouse, Ang preferred to stay here. Whether Anya or Dn was the reason, I didn¡®t


    care anymore. ¡°Kiss Daddy now,¡± Ang saved me from answering Leyanne. ¡°Daddy and I will just go to


    the doctor, so behave while Aunt Anya¡®s looking out for you.¡±


    I sat, squatting to reach her height so she could kiss me. Lyra Helene and Selene did the same.¡± Daddy


    has lots of meetings this week. I¡®ll see you when I can, okay?¡± They nodded. I knew Anya went to her


    bedroom, and she had not gone out since we came. ¡°Where¡®s Dn?¡± I asked, standing up. ¡°His real


    estate agent called,¡± Ang answered and kissed the girls. ¡°Anya!¡± she yelled.¡± We¡®re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Anya yelled back, and a few secondster, she went out of the room. ¡°Come with me, cute


    monkeys,¡± she smiled. ¡°Thank you, Sky. Sorry about the gamest night.¡± I nodded. ¡°I had fun, and well...


    except for the dead sea urchin and Anj¡®s foot, everything went well for the girls.¡± I guess that¡®s what


    matters.


    She chuckled. ¡°Don¡®t worry, the girls and I will light a candle for the poor urchin. I bet its soul if it has, will


    be in their prayerster.¡± I grinned, agreeing with her. I witnessed how the girls prayed before sleeping; I


    thought it would be dawn before they finished. I turned to Ang. ¡°Ready?¡± I asked her. She nodded,


    and with my help, she hopped slowly toward the door. Ang didn¡®tin when I had to carry her to


    sit in the passenger seat. Even when we were on the road, she was not talking ¡°You know what¡®s the


    hardest part, Ang? It¡®s when I don¡®t know what is running on your mind?¡± I said, ncing at her and


    sighing as I returned my eyes to the road.


    She smiled at me. ¡°Remember that ce?¡± she asked, her way of changing the topic. She


    pointed at the familiar side of the road. ¡°I was too crazy back then that I sobbed like somebody


    stole my candy away, and you asked me to get out of the car.¡± I groaned. ¡°Oh, please, Anj. I was


    surprised you did,¡± I sighed, hating she brought it up.


    Anapot


    Anakening kiss


    ¡°I didn¡®t know what got me, too? I hated you so much, but I just couldn¡®t leave because of your


    dad. Guilt was the only thing pushing me to go and see your father because it was my fault why


    he was there.¡± ¡°Not yours alone, Anj. I should have used my brain instead of my stupid needs,¡± I


    exined, smiling apologetically at her. ¡°As I once said, the heart has no brain on its own. I


    should have used my brain, too. I should have exined to Jake I wasn¡®t the offering but the


    flowers.¡± She smiled sheepishly. ¡°Jake has brought me the most ¨C¡± ¡°Ugliest flower,¡± she cut me,


    She turned to me. ¡°We will go back to that day, Sky. We will wait for Isaac to bring us the divorce


    papers, and I will sign them, agreeing I won¡®t be taking anything from you except for the things I


    requested on that day. Then, you will be free to marry Line, and I ¨C¡± He cut me. ¡°Will be free to


    marry Dn?¡± He squinted his eyes. ¡°After what you saw? He just cheated on you,¡± I growled,


    gripping tight on the steering wheel ¡°Perhaps it¡®s my curse, sky. The man I married cheated on


    me once, kissing his ex¨Cgirlfriend in front of me,¡± she smiled sadly at me. ¡°That day, I wished


    someday I would find a man who would kiss me the same. Like I was his world... I was someone


    who he couldn¡®t live without.¡± I swallowed hard as her words were sharp enough to wound my


    heart. If only Ang knew that it was like an awakening kiss for me, confusing me why my mind


    loved to kiss Line at that time, but my heart yearned to kiss my wife like she was someone I


    couldn¡®t live without.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99 ¨C Waving the White g (Anj¡®s POV)


    ¡°On business...¡±


    My eyes flickered on the TV when it shed a familiar face that even my children stopped ying


    with Nitro on the floor. Our old television did not do justice to giving my children a clear picture of


    their father, whom we had not seen for almost two weeks. Yet, their faces lit with joy upon seeing


    his face, and they all focused on the screen. He called once, but I let Leyanne answer the phone,


    and with three girls to talk to before I had my chance to hold my cellphone, he had to say goodbye


    because his meeting was about to


    start. He promised to call again, but he never did.


    When the screen shed a video of Sky, catching him walking and talking sweetly with Line,


    although it was a few seconds video, three pairs of eyes widened and looked at me. Dn rose to


    his feet; not bothering to take the remote control on the center table, he pressed the power


    button and turned off the TV.


    ¡°Daddy¡®s busy,¡± Dn hissed as he walked back to the single sofa.


    I gave him a sullen look. ¡°Girls, time for homework,¡± I said, pretending to look at the wall clock.


    ¡°Kiss Uncle Dn good night, girls.¡± I stood up. ¡°Mommy will follow you in a bit.¡± Leyanne and Lyra


    Helene stood up, kissing Dn on his cheek, while Selene picked up Nitro before going to him.


    Like the two, she kissed him and left the puppy on hisp. The three girls wrapped their arms


    around me as I kissed each on the forehead. I nced at Dn walking to the kitchen.


    We had to talk. We need to clear things out because I hated seeing him and Anya repelling each


    other whenever the two of them were in the same room.


    ¡°Mommy, can we just live in Daddy¡®s house?¡± Leyanne asked. ¡°Our bed¡®s so small; Nitro can¡®t sleep with


    us,¡± sheined.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh! I liked Daddy¡®s bed,¡± Lyra Helene twitched her lips. I smiled at them, wishing I could voice it


    too. I also love to be in Daddy¡®s bed. ¡°And how about you?¡± I tapped Selene¡®s nose.


    She giggled. ¡°I don¡®t mind where Nitro sleeps. As long as I¡®m with Mommy, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Lyra Helene gasped. ¡°Don¡®t you miss Daddy?¡± She pouted. ¡°I do. I just want to be with Mommy, that¡®s


    all.¡± ¡°Enough, girls,¡± I said, kissing them again, in their cheeks this time. ¡°Mommy will just have tea with


    Uncle Dn, okay?¡±


    They nodded and walked toward the bedroom quietly. When I entered the kitchen, my tea was already


    prepared on the countertop as if it was just waiting for me to pick it up and enjoy it, but I hesitated since


    Dn was standing and leaning on the edge of the countertop panel. With a beer can in his hand, my


    heart was pounding, worried that he was gathering his courage to


    talk to me.


    ¡°Want a beer?¡± He asked but looked at the tea he had prepared.


    I nodded. Perhaps I needed the spirit of alcohol to help me sort things out between us. When he turned


    to get another can of beer from the refrigerator, my eyes flickered at his bedroom door. It would be easy


    for him to drag me there if things got out of control. He had already opened it before giving it to me.


    ¡°Garden?¡± He asked again.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded, following him to the small garden at the back. As he sat on the wooden bench, I felt my heart in


    my throat, hating my heart for thumping inside my chest. I sat on the opposite


    edge of the bench and sipped my beer. ¡°What¡®s with you and Anya?¡± I asked when he didn¡®t speak.


    ¡°Make me understand, Dn. We¡®ve all been together since I was twelve, and I knew you and Anya


    better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± He heaved a deep sigh, then looked at me and smiled sadly. ¡°I


    brought you here because I wanted us to talk.¡±


    ¡°Talking is saying more than three words, Dn. All you did was answer me or ask me,¡± I smirked,


    sipping my beer but careful not to be intoxicated with it.


    His tongue touched the inside of his cheek, and he smiled at me. ¡°Did you know what I said to myself


    when I first saw you, Anj?¡± He lowered his gaze to his beer. ¡°I found the girl I wanted


    to be with for the rest of my life. All I needed to do was wait for you to grow up.¡± I nodded and half¨Csmiled


    at him. ¡°Yeah, you¡®ve told me that.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Anj,¡± It came out as a whisper because Dn suddenly burst into tears. ¡°I love


    you.¡±


    My heart stopped beating, not wanting him to cry, and hating myself now for feeling his pain. I put


    down my can and moved closer to him. ¡°Hey,¡± I said, leaning his head to my shoulder.


    Since we all became friends, Anya and I relied on him. For a very long time, he has been there for


    Anya and me. He was like our pir of strength, a big brother for me who had taken care of us,


    not minding if my cousin and I would bully him. If I did not meet Sky, my mind would choose Dn


    because he was a good man, the ideal one. As Anya would always describe to me, Dn was


    perfect, and only an idiot woman would not choose him to be that someone to be with for the rest


    of her life.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± I asked, tilting my head to see his face.


    ¡°I¡®m scared, Anj,¡± he whispered, raising his head. ¡°I¡®m scared to lose you.¡±


    I pursed my lips, wishing Sky would say the same words to me. I closed my eyes, fighting tears


    as I thought of him and Line. I wanted to say the same thing. I¡®m scared to lose Sky, but I


    already raised and waved the white g, surrendering and admitting I lost to her.


    When I felt Dn¡®s hand trailing my neck and pulling my head to him, I did not resist. I parted my


    lips, epting the challenge of his tongue as if opening the door of my heart for him. My


    ¨C Wount Wite g


    tears rolled down my cheeks, feeling the pain of finally saying goodbye to Sky.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100 ¨C Fixing the Broken (Anj¡¯s POV) Dn deepened his kiss, taunting my tongue to y


    with him. It was challenging to make my brain stop thinking so many things despite the passion


    and fire of his kisses. I did not resist when he pulled me to sit on hisp, wishing to shut down


    my brain even for a few minutes to enjoy this moment.


    When I kissed him back and curled my fingers in his hair, he just lost himself to me that his hand


    grazed the skin of my shoulder, sliding slowly to the hem of my shirt, groping his hand


    underneath my clothes.


    But before he could reach the cup of my bra, I caught his hand, and I couldn¡®t believe I was


    gripping his wrist so much just to stop him. I was out of breath when I pulled away from him.


    ¡°We¡®re here to talk, not to ¨C¡°My heart hammered in my chest when I heard footsteps. Anya!


    I stood up quickly and ran inside, and I was right; Anya was there, pacing and panicking around


    the kitchen and not knowing what to do.


    She raised her hands in the air. ¡°I... I d¨Cdidn¡®t see a thing. I¡¯m just...¡± She breathed out as she put


    herself together after stammering as she exined. ¡°I¡®m just here to take my tea.¡± She breathed


    out, walking toward the countertop.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You don¡®t like tea, Anya. You¡®re a coffee person,¡± I snarled at her.


    ¡°People change,¡± Her lips quivered as she forced her lips to curve a smile. Her face flushed red


    when she saw Dning inside. Taking a deep breath, she picked up the cup and turned her


    back on us.


    ¡°You¡®re not going anywhere, Anya,¡± I said. ¡°Sit! You¡®re not taking my tea anywhere.¡±


    She stopped walking, turned around, and ced the cup on the kitchen ind. ¡°You don¡®t have to be


    angry. I¡®m leaving your tea now. See?¡±


    ¡°I said sit!¡± I yelled when she was about to leave. I turned to Dn. ¡°You, too. No one is leaving this


    kitchen until we settle this thing.¡± He sat on the farthest chair possible. ¡°Who wants a beer?¡± I asked, and


    they both raised their hands. I opened the refrigerator and took two cans of beer, and as I sat, I gave


    them their cans and took the cup of tea in front of Anya. ¡°We¡¯re not ending this night without clearing


    things out,¡± I gritted my teeth. My heart was about to burst because of anger, and I hated seeing my two


    friends like this. ¡°God, you¡¯re my friends, we live in one house, and we all act as if we have done


    something stupid we¡®re avoiding each other.¡± I hissed at them.


    Anya knitted her eyebrows and shook her head. ¡°I¡®m not avoiding you, Anj.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right!¡± I said angrily. ¡°But you¡®ve always been in a hurry to work when you and Dn


    always go together before with all your excuses of saving gasoline and time. What made the change,


    Anya? Prices rollback?¡±


    She stretched her lips, attempting to smile, but when I scowled at her, she pursed her lips. I heaved a


    sigh. ¡°I hardly see you here at home, Anya. What¡®s wrong?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Dating?¡±


    I sneered at her. ¡°Who are you dating? Mr. Simon?¡± I widened my eyes at her, not caring if she was older


    than me. ¡°You think I didn¡®t know you¡¯ve been hiding in the nursing home?¡±


    She nced at Dn, then lowered her head. ¡°What exactly happened after you and Dn left while we


    had that crazy game?¡± I asked, lowering my voice this time. ¡°You said you¡®d just pee.¡± I turned my head


    to Dn and red at him.


    ¡°I was so drunk I went to my bedroom,¡± She uttered in a low voice.


    ¡°I was so drunk I decided to sleep,¡± Dn answered, speaking for the first time, but his eyes were


    elsewhere.


    I pressed my lips tighter, not wanting to confront them, but I was tired of watching them falling apart.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± I nodded. ¡°Ah! That¡®s why you pushed Dn out of your bedroom early that morning.¡± Anya


    gasped. She gaped at me, her eyes looking at me and then at Dn. I turned to Dn. ¡°And what?


    Despite being sober, you kissed her when she kissed you?¡± ¡°It was a mistake,¡± Anya cried. ¡°I... I told you


    I was drunk.¡±


    I opened my mouth, but it took a few seconds before I could talk. ¡°A mistake,¡± I nodded.¡± That¡®s


    why you did it again. The first could be a mistake, but the second is what? Is this some kind of


    experiment you went back to her room and had another rumpy pumpy to check if it was really a


    mistake?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡®t you say you knew about it?¡± Dn asked quietly.


    I shrugged. ¡°Because you were my friends, the only family I have. If you separate, I will be torn


    apart.¡± I licked my lips. ¡°I don¡®t want to be selfish, but I don¡¯t want to lose both of you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡®s just forget about it,¡± Anya brimmed with tears as she looked at me. ¡°I¡®m okay, and


    Dn¡®s okay with it ¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not okay with it! Damn it, Anya!¡± Dn cut her. ¡°What if you get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡®t get pregnant?¡± She cried. ¡°It was... It was a mistake. I know how much you love,


    Anj, and ¨C¡°She stood up. ¡°.... I can¡®t do this. I¡®m sorry, Anj. I¡®m really sorry.¡± ¡°Sit. Down!¡± Dn¡®s voice


    roared around the kitchen. Anya sat beside me, and she kept on whispering sorry as she hugged


    me. ¡°I am not an irresponsible man, Anya. If you get pregnant, I will marry you.¡± He finished his


    beer and stood up. ¡°That¡®s final!¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t you think that¡®s unfair? You don¡®t love me!¡± She stood up and started sobbing.


    My lips parted, unsure if I did the right thing, opening a wound, hoping to stitch it, but I only made it


    worse. Now, Anya is hurt. Dn is in pain. And I... I was alone again. This is all because of that


    stupid Tequ and crazy game. ¡°Then pray you¡®re not pregnant,¡± He hissed, his voice hurt as he left


    Anya and me and banged the door of his bedroom as he closed it behind him.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101 ¨C Humans After All (Anj¡®s POV) ¡°Negative! Negative! Negative!¡± Anya chimed in as she


    kissed the girls on the head. Dn nced at her as he stood up and gave her a ss of milk.


    Anya raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°You know I¡®m a coffee person, Dn.¡± She looked


    at the ss of milk as if Dn had given him something weird. The girls giggled. ¡°You look funny, Aunt


    Anya,¡± Selene said. I smiled, missing this kind of morning where I could hear my girls giggling


    because their Aunt Anya made them happy or did something funny. ¡°You¡®re not drinking coffee from


    now on,¡± he said as he sat back in his seat and checked on Leyanne¡®s te. ¡°Eat your fruits,


    Leyanne.¡± ¡°But I don¡®t like cantaloupe,¡± She pouted, and before Dn could encourage her, Lyra


    Helene picked up the slice from her te.


    ¡°I like cantaloupe,¡± she put it in her mouth and smiled at me.


    ¡°And I don¡®t like milk,¡± Anya said. ¡°You know I¡®mctose intolerant, right?¡± She snarled at him.


    ¡°It¡®sctose¨Cfree,¡± he answered. ¡°End of discussion.¡± I pursed my lips and thanked the divine


    agency above for making my cellphone ring. I left them in the dining room to pick up my phone.


    My eyebrows knitted, seeing an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I greeted, ncing at my kids just in case the caller was Sky. ¡°Umm... Anj Perry?¡± It was a


    teenager¡®s voice. ¡°I¡®m sorry for calling you early this morning, but this is kind of urgent.¡± I raised my


    eyebrows. What could be urgent early this morning? ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°This is Olivia Mars, and I¡®m calling because of my dad.¡± When I didn¡®t answer, she continued.


    ¡°He¡®s really sick right now, and he¡®s hoping to see the triplets. Could you swing by, even just for an


    hour, so he could see them?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± I breathed out, but my heartbeat raced. I didn¡®t want to bring bad news to the kids. It took a while,


    but I answered, ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Umm... One more thing, Dad said, if you don¡®t mind, could you please bring the quilt and book? I really


    have no idea what he¡®s talking about. Maybe he¡®s delirious or something,¡± She whimpered. ¡°Do you need


    someone to pick you up?¡± ¡°No need. I know how to get there,¡± I said. Yet, I doubted, thinking they might


    be in living in a different mansion. They were wealthy, after all. ¡°But just in case, would you mind texting


    me the address,¡± I hoped it was the same address.


    ¡°Sure. What time are we expecting you?¡± She asked again.


    I looked at my wristwatch, calcting the time. One hour in bathing the kids, including Nitro, another


    hour for me, and maybe two hours on the road since I would be delivering some orders.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be delivering orders today, but I think we¡®d be able to reach your ce by lunch,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Okay. See youter, Anj. Bye.¡± She didn¡®t even wait for me to answer. She hung up before I could say


    goodbye.


    ¡°Who¡®s that?¡± Dn asked when I returned to the dining room.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± I answered, sitting again. He walked in my direction, refilling my cup. ¡°What happened to my


    coffee?¡± I raised my eyebrows, and when I turned my face to Anya, her mouth was full of milk, like she


    was forcing herself to drink it. She shook her head and eyed my children.


    My girls giggled, shaking their heads and turning to Anya.


    Dn sighed. ¡°If I could marry two women at the same time, I won¡®t be marrying you two,¡± he uttered,


    returning to his seat and filling his cup with coffee. ¡°You¡®re making me crazy.¡± Anya swallowed her milk


    and pouted at him. ¡°I thought you¡®ll marry me.¡±


    ¡°I thought he¡®ll marry me,¡± I pick up my cup, sipping my coffee. When Anya met my eyes, weughed. ¡°I


    guess I wasn¡®t meant to get married,¡± I uttered in a hushed tone as I looked at the girls finishing their


    milk. ¡°I guess I wasn¡®t meant to get married, too,¡± Anya sighed, pushing her empty ss. Before anyone


    of us could ask, she had already exined her side. ¡°I¡®d probably die of a stomachache.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡®m stuck with you two,¡± he said, standing up. ¡°Let¡®s go!¡± He ced his te on the sink. ¡°Hurry


    up, Anya. We¡®ll bete for work.¡±


    She gestured her hand. ¡°Go ahead. I¡®ll be going to the nursing home this morning and promised Mrs.


    Antta to bring her some cookies.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the saving of gas and time?¡± He asked, causing her to choke on the toast she


    was eating I smiled, wanting to tell them this was what I missed during breakfast. ¡°Will you be picking up


    the kidster, or will they stay in school?¡± he asked me as he tapped Anya to stand up. She was


    forced to stand up.


    ¡°About that, I¡®ll be bringing the kids to Steve. I¡®ll just deliver some orders, and we¡®ll go there,¡± I told him,


    standing up and helping my kids ce their tes on the sink.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anya heaved a sigh, rubbing her belly. ¡°God, my stomach is aching now. Come on, kids. It¡®s Mommy¡®s


    turn to do the dishes and my turn to bathe you.¡± As they were leaving the kitchen, Dn called her. She


    turned around.


    ¡°Nothing. You have an hour,¡± he reminded her.


    She frowned at him. ¡°Two hours, future husband,¡± she said, sneering at him. Iughed and shook my


    head. When I nced at Dn, I caught him staring at me. I raised my eyebrows, but he surprised


    me when he pulled me to him and wrapped his arms around my body. ¡°Thank you, Anj,¡± he uttered,


    not in a relief voice but something else. I moved slightly away from him. ¡°Thank you for what?¡± ¡°I was


    scared of losing you and Anya. You two are my best friends,¡± He turned to the sink but changed


    his mind and faced me. My lips twitched. ¡°We¡®re humans, after all.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I¡®m not sure about


    that, Anj. I¡®m still not giving up on you. I made a mistake and failed to fulfill my promise to you.¡±


    ¡°Dn, you said it yourself; it was a beautiful mistake,¡± I smiled sadly at him. ¡°I love you, but you


    know its limit, right?¡± His eyes brimmed with tears as he nodded. ¡°Anya loves you,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Can¡®t you see it? She may not be pregnant now, but she was hoping you¡®ll notice her someday,¡± I


    said, raising my hand to wipe the tears that rolled his eyes.


    He closed his eyes and held me, kissing the back of my hand. ¡°Tell me how to stop this pain,


    Ang. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I want to be that one to take care of you.¡± I


    chuckled sadly. ¡°Dn, you¡¯ve been taking care of me for a long time.¡± He smiled, pulling me to him


    again, kissing my forehead. ¡°Let¡®s rest this case for a while, shall we?¡± I teased him. ¡°The dishes


    won¡®t get washed by themselves.¡±


    He nodded, wiping the tears that rolled down his cheeks again, turning to the sink and washing


    the dishes quietly. I heaved a deep sigh, wishing I knew the answer to all the hows, but I couldn¡®t


    even understand Sky; I couldn¡®t stop the pain he caused me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!